Sarah wasn't a girl who trusted strangers easily, so it was always something of a mystery to everyone why she seemed to get along with you so well. Around any other strangers she'd hide herself away, and it was generally assumed she suffered from some severe form of social anxiety. From a young age however, she was always showing her toys to you and asking her mom if "that boy from next door" could come to visit.

Of course this was always just a chore for you, because of course, as an older teenage guy, you had much better things to be doing on a Friday night than hanging out with the annoying little 8-year-old who lived in the house next to yours. Apparently Sarah's mother did too, as she called you in to babysit Sarah at the last minute on some urgent business. She was paying you - that wasn't too bad - but it did mean that you couldn't go to the party that you wanted to go to with your friends from school.

Her mother had left behind some food that you just needed to heat up, and as she wouldn't be back until the morning, you'd set up your sleeping bag in the living room in front of the TV. You hoped there would be something good on that evening at least.

For the while your task was to watch Sarah as she did her homework, and help her out if she needed any help. Sarah sat in the dining room, writing something in her book. At first you just sat nearby as well, listening to the ticking of a clock on the wall, but when that got too tedious, you found yourself your own book from one of Sarah's mother's bookshelves.

As you retrieved the book, you noticed Sarah kept glancing up at you with her big blue eyes, brushing her long, soft blonde hair out of the way and giving you a hopeful smile.
"Are you ok? Do you need any help?" you asked politely.
Sarah shook her head and returned to her writing.

You shrugged and started to read your book, occasionally glancing to check that Sarah was alright. She didn't usually so much ask for help, as be too shy to ask anything and just look at her page confused. On this day she seemed to be doing alright though. The only strange thing was how she kept looking up at you every so often, presumably to amuse herself and distract herself from her homework. You had no doubt she would rather be playing with her dolls.

"Are you getting a bit bored or something?" you asked, after catching her peeking at you for about the 7th time.

Suddenly, just as Sarah started to shake her head, something happened that caught both of you off-guard.

Sarah grew. Right in front of your eyes, in the space of about a second, the usually short Sarah suddenly shot up an inch or two higher (sitting down) than she had been before. It was like somebody had lifted her up or something, as her head was seemingly yanked upwards by her growing body.

It took you both a moment to register what had just happened. If her growth hadn't jolted so suddenly you doubted that either of you would have noticed - she certainly still looked like a charming 8-year-old girl - just now more like normal size, instead of small like Sarah typically was - but given the sudden nature of the change, it gave you an immediate cause for alarm. For a moment you thought Sarah was playing some prank on you, which would have been highly unusual for her, or else that she was getting up. What gave it away as undeniable growth even to your sceptical mind were her clothes, which now seemed almost imperceptibly tighter against her skin.

Sarah's reaction was as priceless as it was predictable. With a short shriek of terror, she immediately hopped under the table in fright.

"Hey, don't worry, you look fine to me" you said "Honestly, it's probably just a very sudden growth spurt. Nothing to worry about!"

Sarah crawled over to you under the table and looked up to you. You did your best to return a reassuring smile.

"Have you finished your homework?" you said, trying to keep calm.
Sarah nodded weakly.
"Alright. You can go to your room and play then. I'll call you when dinner's ready."

The now-slightly larger Sarah stood up again next to you and smiled. "Thanks" she said simply. You had always thought she had a nice voice, and you didnt understand why she was always so afraid of talking. Somehow, she was close enough that you could smell her breath, which smelt like she'd had a particularly nice breath mint or something recently.

Sarah packed up her homework neatly and made for her room, glancing back at you with a worried look one last time before she closed her door. You gave her the same smile, trying to seem friendly.

The moment she was out of sight, you totally panicked.
"Shit" you muttered under your breath, pacing up and down. Your first thought was to get help - what you'd just seen was not normal, and you wanted to be sure it wasn't anything serious. With that in mind, you quickly decided that your first port of call ought to be her mother.
After fumbling through your bag in the living room for a while looking for your cellphone - and a tense moment where you thought you'd lost it - you called up Sarah's mother to no response. Frantically, you were about to leave a message on her answer-phone when you were interrupted.

"Who are you calling?" asked Sarah from out of the blue, who had just reappeared, flicking some loose hair aside from her face.
You didn't want to freak her out. "Oh, just your mommy" you said "Just letting her know you're ok... and that you even had a growth spurt... I'm sure she'd love to see it for herself... doesn't she keep a growth chart somewhere?"
Sarah nodded quietly, and went to the kitchen for a drink of water. Although you didn't mean to, you could tell by her expression that she didn't know what was happening, and was really afraid of what it might mean.

After leaving a polite request to Sarah's mom to come home, you decided to take a look around to see if you could find any sort of indication as to who Sarah's doctor might be. Once again, you find nothing, and realize that your only hope is that Sarah's mom hears your voicemail message.

It was probably a harmless growth spurt that was just a bit faster than normal, you told yourself... totally harmless... but as a responsible babysitter, you didn't want to take any chances.

“What to do? What to do?” Your mind is racing about what to do. Sarah’s mom can’t be reached and you can’t find any information about her doctor. You are tapping your fingers on the kitchen counter as Sarah drinks her water. She can tell that you’re nervous which adds to her nervousness. You are not being a good babysitter to her if you are not able to calm her from that random visible growth spurt. You needed to make the growth spurt sound as natural as possible to ease her uneasiness.

“Do you know where that growth chart is by chance? I want to tell you mother how much you have grown.”

“Mhmm.” She nodded after she finished her water. She puts her cup down and walks past you. You follow as she goes to a desk and pulls out a sheet of paper for you.

“Thank you. This should tell us if your growth was normal.” You sounded confident to reassure her. Your wording could have been better. Don’t question the growth as unnatural. She gave you a small smile that looked very cute as your words, although not the best way to say it, seemed to calm her a little bit. Which is great, because you are still a little nervous, but you had to keep a confident appearance for her. You look over the sheet for info about height and about a doctor. There is no doctor info but there is something about a height. “Does your mom have a place to measure your height?”

“Yes, my bedroom door.” She murmured. She sounded very embarrassed by that. She probably didn’t want to show you her room. She liked showing you stuff from her room, toys and such, but never wanted to show you her room.

“Let’s go to your room then.” You should have guessed that her mom would have done the classical measuring tool of measuring the kid against the door post. You offered her your hand so that the both of you could go together. “I am sure you have a nice room.”

Sarah lit up at that last comment. You had hit the right note. She was embarrassed about her room like you thought but through encouragement she wasn’t so much. The confirmation for that was her happily grabbing your hand and bringing it close to her. You were taken back for a second but you recollect yourself as Sarah looks up and gives you a big smile. She looks absolutely adorable right now with blue eyes staring at you like a pretty clear blue lake.

“Uh, let’s go then.” You start walking to her room. You know you are going to say that her room is nice and pretty no matter what it is like but that is not the problem. You are a little nervous with how clingy Sarah is to you. You know that she is extremely shy around people and that you seemed to be the only person that she seems to be able to act somewhat normal around, besides her mother which she behaves normally. This seems more obsessive, like that she had become attached to you more than just your arm.

“We are here.” You say as you open her door.

The room was the room of a typical young girl. Stuffed animals and dolls piled in a corner with other sorts of toys scattered on the floor. A small desk for her to work on and play, including a small tablet. A white dresser with little unicorns on it. A closet that seemed to hide more of her toys. A low queen size bed so she could climb up, the most unusual part of the bedroom. All of this was toppled in a bright pink room with butterflies scattered along the wall.

“It is a very nice room. I like the butterflies.” You complimented her room. Sarah swayed herself side to side slightly as your words brought relief and happiness to her. She was no longer thinking about her growth spurt. She was just glad that you didn’t find her room weird but that it looked nice.

“I see that we have the markings right here.” You pointed to the door frame that had little ticks for her height. “We can check your height with this.”

“Uh huh.” She agreed. She moved over to the frame and pressed her back against it. Her worry about the previous and sudden growth spurt was gone. She actually wanted you to measure her height now. You get a tape measure and pencil to mark her height. Stepping down your knee, you line the pencil above her head as she is proud of her growth.

“Steady.” You prolong that word as you begin to mark her height against the door frame.

“There!” You marked the door frame.

Just at the moment, with the pencil point still on the wall, she grew again. This time, you knew for sure that your eyes were not playing a trick on you. The pencil was pushed up about two inches from where you started. You also had been holding her shoulder with a single hand as you measured her and that hand went up and you felt her shoulder expand in your palm. Her blue eyes rise up, looking straight into your own eyes, at the same level when you are down on your knees while measuring.

“You grew again.” You sounded startled. This was definitely not a normal growth spurt, something was going on. You didn’t know what was causing it and that was making you worry. “That is weird.”

All the confidence that Sarah accumulated, vanished. The concern that she had at first came crashing back down harder than before on her as you said those last words. She bolted from your hands to her bed.

“Whoa!” You were caught off guard by the sudden burst. She flew to her bed, landed, and curled herself up in her blanket so that you couldn’t see her.

“Damn it.” You knew you messed up with your words there. You built up her confidence by saying that her room looked nice but you demolished it by saying that her strange growth was weird. That probably equates to her saying that she was a freak or something with the combination of the confusion of her strange growth. It would be something sensitive to her being shy and all for you, the one she could hangout around, to say it.

“Sigh” You look at the pencil markings on the door frame. You saw the trail of the pencil rising to where she grew to. You measure the first mark and it reads 48 inches, then the second and it reads 50 inches. She had been on the small side of things but now she was back to the average height for her age from the chart. You would be glad that she has grown to match her classmates but the abrupt growth was alarming. You are begging that Sarah’s mom gets your voicemail and calls you back. You just have to stay calm at this moment when you want to panic.

“I guess I have to say something.” You whisper to yourself as you stand up. It might be a good time to worry but you can’t show that to a little girl that is scared and sad. You have to keep it in and hold a brave face with her nearby. You can panic and worry later.

“Now, now, Sarah.” You walked over to the bundle up Sarah and sat down next her. You can’t see her and she can’t see you but you can hear each other.

“There is nothing to be afraid about. Everyone grows at their own pace, some more than others.”

“Go away” Sarah sniffled underneath the blankets. She was sad and scared. She used a very serious tone that you were not used to. She was normally very shy about her emotions. You guess that you needed to rethink your strategy.

“Sorry, it is true though. I was shorter a few years ago, though you probably don’t remember it, pretty short compared to my friends.” You decide to go with a personal story. Show her that growing was natural, even though it was through your puberty years that you grew. “All of my friends grew past me leaving me behind, shorter than them. All of a sudden, I started to grow and soon I caught up to my friends and surpassed some of them in a short span. That is how I got to my height today.”

There was silence from Sarah.

“This was all in the short span that I grew really fast.” You put your hand on the bundled up Sarah. “I grew about a foot in that short time.”

“Really?” Sarah spoke up, curious about your story. It seemed to be comforting to her.

“Yep, I grew really fast.” She probably didn’t know about puberty so I was just going to leave that out and say you grew fast. “I was a late bloomer, someone who grows late. I am pretty sure that you are just an early bloomer. That happens as well.”

Sarah shook underneath her blankets for a second. You didn’t know what that meant but you continued.

“Everyone goes through a growth spurt we just don’t know when but after it does, the people look pretty good afterwards. The process can be weird though but that is part of growing.” You needed to make up for the weird comment and you were sure that this would get her out. “I think I look pretty good after mine. I am sure that you will look very beautiful too.”

With that, Sarah lifted the blanket off herself. She looked up at you with a little red around her eyes from tears, contrasting her pale skin. She seemed very happy with the words that you said. She rubbed one of her eyes with a sniffle before she asked.

“You think so…”

You couldn’t say anything for a second. For Sarah, underneath the blankets, had grown a little more and she no longer looked like she was eight years old but instead was ten years old. She had more than just grown taller, she had grown older.

“Uh, huh.” You nod. Startled by the surprising growth, you remained calm. “I believe that you will be very pretty.”

The two of you talked for a little bit. You encouraged the young maiden so that she was no longer scared. Sarah clung to you and every word you said. You were her shining knight.

“I want you to get a good night's rest, okay?” You say as you begin to close the door after all the discussion.

“I will.” Sarah beamed as she pulled the covers over most of her currently ten year old body. She snuggled up real tight as all her previous worry was swept away by your kind words.

“Good,” You turned off the light as the door closes behind you. “Have a good night, see you tomorrow.”

You hear the click of the door, notifying you that the door is closed. You wait a moment to see if you can hear rustling within just in case Sarah tries to play with her toys before bed. You hear nothing and you presume that she is trying to go to sleep. You walk down the hallway a little bit, glad that you got her into bed.

“Oh my gosh!”

You fall down on your knees and put your hands behind your head as the panic starts to come over you. You had been keeping it pretty chill for minutes, cheering up Sarah about her sudden growth spurt, but you were freaking out on the inside. Now that you are no longer near her, all that worry was crashing down on you. How does one grow six inches in one night? How does someone age two years in an evening? What is causing her to grow? Is it in the water? Am I going to grow? What the hell is going on?

“I am sure that you will find answers soon enough. I mean she just grew two years tonight. Who says she is not going to grow more tonight? She could be a granny tomorrow? I am just glad that she is panicking anymore, else this would make everything worse if she broke down mentally.”

You mumble to yourself crouched on the floor about different scenarios with wide eyes. Nothing in your life prepares you for this, having to keep a girl happy while she is randomly changing age and size rapidly.

“I know.” You tilt your head up. “I am sure that this has happened to somebody else. I will check the internet for help.”

You stand up as you receive new courage, the mighty internet will give you an answer. You stroll confidently to the main room where the neighbors family computer is located. You login and begin your search for an answer.

“Let us see if anyone else has this issue.” You type away.

After two hours of searching, nothing with a grain of truth about rapidly growing children that explains this. You ignored fiction stories and focused on accounts of their children growing quickly over time or they have big children in general. None of them has one growing six inches in a night.

“You have got to be kidding me.”

You spin around and walk directly to the couch. You are losing hope in finding an answer to your problem, Sarah’s problem. You fall face first into a pillow on the couch in dismay. You can’t seem to find any answers about what is going on with Sarah. You conclude that the best answer is to wait for tomorrow and take her to a doctor. They’ll know for sure what is going on.

That is when you look up with a sigh. That was your best answer for now. That is until you saw your bag open with your phone in it. You see the light of a notification for a new message.

“What do we have here?” You reach out to your phone to check what message you have received.

You see that the message is from Sarah’s mom. You are elated to see that she got your message. You open up the voicemail and put the phone up to your ear.

“Hello, %*%&#!” Your name was scrambled up in the recording but you got the jist that she was talking to you. “I am sorry if I replied late to you and that you either went to bed or you took her somewhere to get checked on. I wanted to inform you that everything is okay with Sarah.”

Everything okay with Sarah? What in the world is she talking about? Sarah grew six inches and the mom is nonchalant about it. What is going on?

“You do not need to take her to a doctor or anything as I have been expecting something like this to happen. I just didn’t know when it was going to happen. So, don’t worry that this is happening, it is supposed to happen. I wish I was there to help and be there but I am extremely busy with my work here and will not be able to help. My uncle is one of my patients so I have to make sure he gets the proper medical care. I am glad that the chance that it happened was with you, calling concerned about my daughter during a confusing thing warms my heart, cause I know that you will watch and care for her.”

This was getting even more confusing. Sarah’s mom knew that Sarah might have a sudden growth spurt, and she didn’t tell you. You are going to have a word with her when she gets back about leaving out important information like that on her note.

“With that, I won’t be able to come back or potentially communicate at the same time as you, too busy.” Sarah’s mom continued with a little southern accent.” Text messages and voicemail will be the best way for us to communicate. I won’t be back for a week, maybe two, depending on how my uncle’s treatment goes. It might even be two days. I will pay you a good deal more for having to deal with this and for potentially watching her more. I hope that is alright? I know that Sarah would like it.”

Gone for a week!? That is more than what you agreed on. Plus it might be two. This is crazy. You can’t believe what you are hearing. If this was under any other circumstance, you would have asked her to find more babysitters for Sarah but with her being extremely shy to other people and this existential crisis for Sarah, there was no way you could say no.

“I know this will be a confusing time for Sarah as these changes go through her body.” You listen more intently, this is probably the info you needed. “Please encourage her and be there for her. She will be scared and worried but if you are there to guide her and support her, she will make it through. Sarah trusts you and believes in you.”

This was all talk about how you were supposed to help her emotional state. You were already planning on doing that. You couldn’t leave her hanging during a time like this. What sort of person would leave a little girl who is confused about what is going on, alone. Especially when they look up to you.

“Lastly, I don’t want you to tell Sarah about this, it should come from her mother. I need to tell you because it is important for you to understand what is going on and will help Sarah if you know.”

This was getting to the end of the voicemail. Sarah’s mom paused her speech. Was she done? Or was she finally explaining the sudden growth.

“You see... Our family has a history of containing succubus blood in our heritage. It is a little but it affects the females of our family. The amount that we are affected by varies, mostly by the quality of human genes in us. The weaker the human genes, the more of the succubus blood comes out. I don’t know how strong Sarah’s human genes are but I am sure that she will be fine. I grew two breasts sizes in a single night when my succubus blood was activated. If she is growing, I am sure that it will be over soon. I will try to explain it to her when I get back, just play that it is normal and things will be fine.”

This was the reason for Sarah’s growth. She is part succubus. Why did she leave her with you then if she was like that? Shouldn’t she go with her mom? Who knows about this? Plus, you are a guy and she is potentially a demoness. That could spell bad news for you. But it does explain the sudden growth, which eases you a little bit.

“Also, if any other changes happen, treat it as normal as those things are permanent. Whatever she becomes, she won’t be changing back. My breasts changed when I was thirteen and forever they remained mature things. So, she won’t be the little girl anymore if she gets bigger, she will be whatever she grows into. Don’t shy away from what she becomes or else she will be afraid.”

Any other changes, Sarah’s mom doesn’t know that Sarah seemed to age as well. Does she want you to treat that as her normal aging? If so, you are watching a ten year old girl instead of an eight year old.

“I have to go now, my uncle is getting the results back from his medical exam and I have to be there to help him. Leave a message if you need anything and I will try to get back to you as soon as possible. Bye!”

The message ended. You had your questions answered and knew ones arose. Sarah had succubus blood in her and that was the reason for her growth. You wouldn’t believe it was possible but you saw Sarah grow, you couldn’t deny it. The shy little girl had the blood of a seductress. Under other circumstances, if you found out that the ward you were watching had that blood in them, you would have left, but this was Sarah, sweet little Sarah, there was no way she would go and do the sort of things a succubus would do. It would possibly explain her social anxiety if her succubus part of herself didn’t know how to behave around humans. You accepted your fate of watching over her so that she wouldn’t be scared of what was happening to her. She needed someone to protect and guide her.

“Besides,” You say to yourself. “Her mom only had her bust grow larger in a single night. There is no way that there is going to be more growth after that.”

You go back to the main living room area and pull out your sleeping bag. The night was late and you weren’t at any party to keep you up. Setting the sleeping bag on the couch for cushioning, you hop in and start to ponder what will happen tomorrow. You had to explain things to Sarah without letting her know that she was part succubus and say that the growth was normal. It would be hard but Sarah seemed to trust you a lot, really a lot. It will probably go well with whatever you say.

“I hope so or this will be really hard.”

You rollover after thinking about what to do and start to go to sleep. The one thing that you couldn’t get out of your head as you went into slumberland and in your dreams, the image of Sarah’s mom. Sarah’s mom was a very attractive mother and you had the hots for her when you were young and going through puberty but the image of her growing two cups sizes in mere seconds gave you an erection as you slumbered.


*****************

(the next morning)

You woke up surprisingly early on Saturday, which was unusual. It must have been actually going to bed at a decent time instead of partying late. You rolled your sleeping bag up and did some simple morning exercises. You check your bag for what you brought here to see what you have. You will need to pack more things since you are going to stay here long to watch Sarah as it sounds like her mother is taking care of her uncle in the hospital somewhere due to her job as a nurse. You note that you need more clothes and other things as well. It is great that she is your next door neighbor so that you can easily grab your stuff.

That will have to wait as you need to do one thing first before going over, make breakfast. You head to the kitchen and start cooking. You would have normally gotten cereal for Sarah but since she was now older, that is what the mother said she would be if any changes happen so that is how you were going to see her as, a ten year old, you were going with eggs and sausage. You had cooked the sausage and found yourself finishing up the eggs. That is when you hear the door close to Sarah’s room and her feet heading down the hallway to the kitchen.

“Good news, Sarah.” You call out to her as you hear her coming. “Your mom called and said that everything is normal. There is nothing wrong with your growth and said that it is a natural part of growing up. I told you there was nothing to worry about.”

You gaze up towards the hallway, waiting for her to come around the corner. You probably should have worried more as she had turned into…

“Are you sure?”

That is the answer you got. Sarah had not come around the corner. She remained hidden behind the wall so that you couldn’t see her.

“Yes.” You confirmed while stirring the scrambled eggs.

Your mind was thinking, “must have grown a little while sleeping and is embarrassed by it. You probably have to encourage her again so that she is confident with the changes she is going through. It is the next day, so there will be no big changes.”

“Your mom said that little girls will suddenly grow really fast. It is surprising at first but there is nothing to worry about.” you continued.

You see a hand grasp the edge of the corner and a blue eye poke out.

“Are you sure?” Sarah asks again.

“I am absolutely positive.” You pull out your phone and wave it. “You can check my log to see that your mom called.”

“Okay, I believe you.” She whispers. Her voice sounded more confident.

That wasn’t so bad. You got her to go along with you. You might have gotten this down for encouraging her. You just had to confirm to her that her little growth was totally normal.

She steps out of the corner of the hallway into your broad view.

You stop stirring the eggs and just stare.

Sarah had aged during the night, from ten to twelve. Her height went from 52 inches to 60 inches, so 5 feet. Her light blue two piece pajama set was tight on her as it was designed for an eight year old. Her pants had ridden up her legs and were starting to become tight leggings as her legs had thickened a little and were becoming womanly. Going up from there, you can see her hips had widened and were stretching against the fabrics of a nice ass starting to form, causing the pants to ride low. Above that, the pale skin of her stomach was smooth and gentle, one that any girl would want when wearing a two piece bikini. Her breasts, her breasts had grown to B-cups and were pressing tightly against the light blue top that was buttoned up, exerting a lot of force on the buttons. She had a strong gentle neck coming from slender shoulders. Her hair, the straight platinum blonde hair, had lengthened a bit to her upper back and there were hints of it starting to become wavy. Her face was smooth as always, not a sign of a wrinkle or freckle, just flawlessly silky smooth as her face had matured some as well. The lips had started to turn slightly pink.

“Well?” She asked you with beading blue eyes. She was hugging her body, self-conscious of the changes, and the fact that you were still and speechless didn’t help.

“Uh, yup.” Your voice cracked as you were brought back to reality. “Totally normal. Your mom said that this could happen. Girls grow earlier than boys.”

What are you saying? Sarah had just grown four years since last evening. There is no way that this is normal. You knew that she had succubus blood but this was a little too much by anyone’s standards but you had to play it off as normal. These changes were permanent and you can’t have Sarah panicking over something she can’t control that was outside of the realm of what she knew. Succubus were not common knowledge

“Is that true? Girls grow faster than boys?” Sarah questions you, still not satisfied. Your voice cracking must not have helped. You need to try a different tactic.

“Yes it is.” You were more confident in your words. “All the girls I knew my age grew up earlier than me and my guy friends. It was about a year or two later that we grew to match their height again.”

“Really?” She stopped hugging herself as you spoke.

“Uh huh.” You nodded. “The girls looked very pretty when they got bigger but you can easily beat them all with how pretty you look.”

Sarah’s pale cheeks turned bright red with that compliment. She brought her hands to those cherry red cheeks to hide her blushing. Girls liked to be complemented and you were sure that doing that would ease her nerves about her growth. You should have expected her to be this embarrassingly giddy about it. She shook herself back and forth in absolute bliss from your words that she took them straight to her heart.

“Okay.” She said gently, to calm herself down. Your tactic had worked as she seemed to accept her growth. “Thank you very much. That means a lot.”

“It’s the truth though.” You watch her walk into the kitchen and sit down. You are in awe of the beauty that you just complimented. “I wouldn’t have said it otherwise.”

“It is very nice of you to say out loud but,” Sarah looked at you with a dubious look. It was the look that you made a questionable mistake. Was what you said not enough?

“What is it that you are burning?”

You had totally forgotten about the eggs you were cooking. You turn your attention back to food to see a small trail of smoke coming out of the pan to fill your nostrils and vision.

“Shit!” You quickly pull the pan off the fire and to another stove top that has no fire. You look over the eggs to see that the bottom half of the eggs are burnt black. You turn back to Sarah and say. “Burnt scrambled eggs. If you give me a second I can scrap that aside so that you have some unburnt scrambled eggs.”

“That sounds good.” Sarah giggled. It pulled at your heartstring when you saw her smile so brilliantly at you.

“No, she is only twelve.” You say in your mind. You had some lewd thoughts for a moment but you kicked them out. You focus back on the eggs and separate the unburnt and burnt eggs apart. You put those eggs on a plate with sausage on it. You come around and bring it to her.

“I have to go back to my house for a second for some clothes and other things. You mom is busier than she planned so I am going to watch you for a little bit longer. I need to prepare to be here a little bit longer than expected.” You say to her.

“Really? Uncle Joe isn’t doing that well?” She looks up at you with her worried shiny blue eyes.

“I don’t fully know. He was getting a test result back when she hung up. I will be here with you for a couple of days.” You move around the table to the front door.

“You will be alone with me for a few days.” Sarah had a new look of embarrassment on her face. The previous look of embarrassment was one of discomfort about her growing body, this one was the one of being alone with a guy that a girl has a crush on.

“It could be. I will see about letting you stay over at our house with my parents if that helps.” You opened the door to head out. “I will be right back.”

You close the door and start heading to your house.

“Sarah has a crush on me?” You thought about her cute embarrassed face at the thought of being alone with you. “Probably, but it is probably just a childhood crush. She would never act on it, too shy. Plus, I am eighteen and she is twelve, I won’t do anything like that.” You then thought about bringing her over to your house. It would be helpful to have your parents help with the babysitting. The problem came with explaining to them that the eight year old neighbor girl was now twelve. “That will be the hardest thing I ever had to explain.” You murmur to yourself.

You walk to the front door of your house, open the door, and enter the threshold.

“I’m home, I just have to grab a few things to watch Sarah for a little bit longer than planned. Is it possible for her to come over here while I watch her?”

Absolute silence.

That is strange as your mom should be watching her morning show, and you're not hearing it. You move into your kitchen, no one is there. You see a note on the table. You pick it up and read.

“Your dad has accrued PTO days that are about to expire. We took a few days off and headed to a beach house. Be back soon.”

You were stuck with Sarah all by yourself. The only good news is that you can switch in between the two houses with no problem. Problem, it truly is that it would be that awkward setting with a boy and girl that Sarah pictured.

“Really, of all times.” You complained to only yourself.

You grab a protein shake from the fridge and drink that for breakfast. You gather some clothes and some stuff for yourself. You grab extra as Sarah probably has no other clothes right now that fit so you will let her borrow some of yours while the two of you will have to buy her some new clothes. You text her mom about that and was waiting for a response that says she will pay you back. You put your stuff, plus other things like a Switch and your DnD book, in a bag and head back to Sarah’s house.

“I am just glad that she is done growing.” You say as you open the door to Sarah’s house. You march in and set the bags down that you brought. You were going to tell Sarah what the situation is at your place.

“Hey Sarah, funny thing. My parents left for a little trip without me. So, that means that we can use my house when we want to make sure that we are not stuck in the same house this entire time. Meaning, we are-”

You stop dead in your tracks.

Sarah is staring blankly into nothingness at the table. She has a fork in her hands, raised to her face with a sausage in tow. That piece of meat, one of the larger sausages you cooked, is jetting out of her mouth, halfway in. She has her pink lips puckered around it, highlighting the softness of them. Her tongue is slightly out, slowly brushing around the sausage, tasting every bit of it outside of her mouth, the only thing moving, as everything else is frozen. It was like she was sucking another piece of meat that was like that one.

That is not all, she had grown again! Sarah grew at least three inches. This was more than her previous growths at a single time than you had observed during your span of watching her. It was a solid growth as she was now 5’3” while still being twelve. Some of her other womanly assets grew a little with the growth. The briefs of her pajamas became more like underwear but the top button upper half had popped. The light blue PJs looked like a vest with no clothes to go with as she was naked otherwise. The most notable part of her growth was her chest, Sarah’s nicely forming pearly white B-cup breasts were bare. You had seen naked breasts before but not like these with small pink areolas and nipples at the top of the mounds that transitioned so nicely together that it looked beautifully out of this world. You paused for a second to stare at them, totally wanting to bury your face in them, before you shook yourself back to reality.

“Ahem.” You coughed as you looked away with a red face from the embarrassing lewd scene. This was definitely an arousing scene that if he continued to watch, his dick would build a tent.

“Hmm” Sarah broke from her trance and looked over to you with the sausage still in her mouth. She saw you looking away from her which caused her to be curious as to why. She then averted her gaze down and saw the reason. Her face went beet red immediately once she realized why you were looking away.

“AAAAAIIIIIEEEEEEE!!!!!!!”

Sarah screamed as she dropped her food and curled up in a ball to cover herself from the shame. She went on the ground and rolled herself underneath the table in a rapid motion to hide the fact that she had been partly naked in front of you.

“Calm down, calm down” You were trying to ease her from this extremely awkward situation with your hands while looking away. You said the most typical thing. “I didn’t see anything.”

“But you did, why would you be looking away when you came in?” Sarah whimpered as she made herself smaller underneath the table. She obviously didn’t believe your cliche response. You had to accept that she would buy anything else but the truth, the inflated truth.

“You’re right, I did see them.” You turn to face her. You had to keep everything straight on your face, in your actions, and in your words as to what you were going to say next. “I was just so memorized by how beautiful they were that I couldn’t help but look at them. Once I realized what I was doing, I became embarrassed and ashamed, rightfully so. I am sorry for looking at your amazing breasts.”

You couldn’t believe the words that came out of your mouth. You were trying to apologize and tell her the truth with a little inflation to calm her down and be polite but in the end, you spoke the truth with flattery instead of inflation. You wondered if this was the succubus' blood affecting your word choice.

“Really? You thought that they were beautiful?” Sarah poked her head out from underneath the table. Your words had the effect you wanted plus some effects as well. Sarah seemed extremely happy about your praise.

“Yes.” You cough a little, getting your head back in the game. “Your breasts are beautiful but I still believe in modesty. I was caught off guard by them but now my senses are back. I believe we should cover them up for decency. I brought some of my clothes to put on until we get you some new clothes to wear.”

You had unzipped one of your bags and pulled out a sweatshirt for her. You are around 5’11” so your clothes should easily fit on her, a little big but that should be fine. Sarah agreed with that statement so she nervously came out from underneath the table to you, marveling at the pearly white skin she had as she walked towards you. She was absolutely stunning even as she tried to hide herself with her arms covering the most private of parts.

“Thank you.” She said as she grabbed the sweatshirt.

“No problem.”

You stole a glance with your eyes at her as she turned around and walked a few steps away. You were now memorized by her beautiful backside. Her shiny white back was elegant and refined for a twelve year old, like an early daisy bloom with a strong start from careful gardening to make sure that she was beautiful as those that blossomed later. Her slim waist went down to a nice ass that was hinting on becoming big and tight with good thighs as well. This all arched back and jetted to the side in a very seductive way as Sarah threw your sweatshirt over her head to put it on. It slid smoothly over her head and down her body to around mid ass. The neck of the sweatshirt was a little big so it slumped a little down one of her shoulders.

“How do I look?” Sarah asked.

She had turned around so you could see the frontside. It was still decently loose on her except around her chest area where you could see the bumps of her breasts against the cloth. As the sweatshirt only reached mid ass, the pajama bottoms that still remained tightly on her after the top burst, looking like underwear under your sweatshirt. Sarah looked like a girlfriend that would constantly borrow the boyfriend's stuff and wear it around the house.

“It looks good.” You nodded in approval. “It should be fine for now but we need to get actual clothes for you. I am trying to communicate with your mom about getting money for clothes.” an idea suddenly popped into your head. “How about this? Your mom is a little bit bigger than you. Why don’t we wear her clothes until we get you some new ones?”

“Sounds good.” Sarah chirped. Her blue eyes staring gleefully at you. She seemed to have completely forgotten about the embarrassing scene a moment ago. “I tried on my mom's clothes a few weeks ago for fun to try and mimic her. I looked ridiculous trying her most extravagant stuff on. I wouldn’t believe I would be that close to actually growing to be able to fit in them. Growing up can be funny.”

“It sure can be.” You chuckled at her telling that story. “Just don’t try to be extravagant with dressing up, we are going out in public.”

“Ugh.” Sara shivered as you said those words. She had been walking to her mother’s room to get the clothes on but stopped when she heard the words “going out in public.” She was extremely shy and socially awkward, going out in public was a nightmare for her.

“Do we have to?” Sarah asked nervously as she turned her head to you.

“Yes, else how are we supposed to get clothes if we don’t know what will fit.” You say this as you feel your phone buzz and ding. You open it up and check the message. It is from Sarah’s mom. You read the message.

“Good news.” after reading the message. “Your mom will pay for the clothes. I just have to take a picture of the receipt and save it and she will send me the money. We are funded for clothes shopping.”

“Great.” Sarah gave a big whine as she walked with a big droop to her mother’s room. She was going to do something she hated to do but had to, shopping. She trudged along as she thought of how she was going to survive this.

You were also thinking of how you were going to survive this. You had to deal with a growing girl at a clothing store. You thought that her growth had stopped but it hadn’t, you had no guarantee that it wouldn’t. You had to plan for the thought that she might grow or she might not. A lot of money could be spent for a wardrobe to be tailor to a constantly changing girl. You also want Sarah to look nice in her new clothes. Wearing good looking clothes might boost her self confidence, plus it could look amazing on her. You could try to balance the two and go midway. You were stuck with going cheap and getting the extra clothes just in case she grows, getting the expensive stuff and making her look very good, or going medium and mixing extra clothes, cheap clothes, and good looking clothes.

“This one is a little small.”

Sarah cracked the changing room door a little, enough to let her arm out with the purple shirt you had chosen thirty minutes ago.

“Okay, I will take it to the return pile.”

You grabbed the shirt and handed her two more of a larger size.

“Try these.”

“Ugh, okay.” Sarah moaned about having to try on a bunch of clothes. Her shyness made her abhor this activity.

“I will grab some pants next. Figure out what you want to keep and which ones you don’t.”

You walk off to return the shirt to the desk of the changing room, from there you go out to grab the pants you were going to get for her.

You had been in this clothing department for about four hours now and you were seeing the end of it. It was attached to a mall but not a super fancy mall, it was a typical clothing outlet that had some nice and stylish stuff but not the serious stuff that would cost big bucks. It was what a typical person would buy, not the high ballers spending thousands. It was perfect for getting the mix of style and cost.

“Here we go.”

You came upon the pants you were looking for and grabbed two pants that were near her size. You then grabbed a pair that was several sizes larger. You believe that she had the possibility of growing again and didn’t know by how much so you were slipping in some articles of clothes that were several sizes larger into the cart to be on the safe side. You walk back to the changing area to have the service lady there waiting for you.

“I brought the underwear sets like you ask.”

The service lady handed you a pile of bras and panties. She had been the best help that you could ask for trying to figure out how to get clothes for Sarah. She had figured out her size and all the other measurements so that you could get an array of clothes that goes for a girl to have an outfit that fits. Sarah had been nervous at first to work with her but she warmed up slightly to her that she wasn’t freaking out around her but still shy.

“Thank you so much.” You grab the pile of underwear and put it in your cart. “That means a lot.”

“You're welcome but I hope you don’t mind me asking, why the sudden need for all these clothes. Did she grow out of the blue or something?”

You pause as she hits the nail on the head. That is exactly what is going on but you couldn’t say that or else things could get questionable. You had to go with the story you had made up for the two of you being here.

“No, we just moved here. During our move, we didn’t secure some of the boxes on a pickup truck we were borrowing and they ended up flying off on the highway. We didn’t notice until we got here and it was her clothes. So, I am here with her getting clothes while our parents set things up at the house.”

“Damn, that is unfortunate.” The lady shook her head. “All those clothes are gone. I see the sudden need for a wardrobe change. If you need anything just let me know. I am here to help.”

“Thank you, that means a lot.” you smiled. She completely bought it.

“Oh, and keep an eye out for her. She is an attractive girl.” The lady leaned in a little closer to whisper. “And people get the wrong impression about pretty girls.”

There was truth in those words. Everyone had been eyeing Sarah the moment the two of you walked into the store, matter in fact, it was the parking lot where it started. People would pause when Sarah walked by, unable to keep their eyes off of her. This made Sarah very anxious as she had never been much to socialize or seek attention from other people but here everyone had their gaze on her. Sarah’s face was absolutely pink from the embarrassment of looking so pretty that people had to stare. She probably would have had a heart attack if you were not there for her to grasp your arm while the two of you shopped. She clung tightly to you, not giving an inch of space between the two of you. You found it also embarrassing to have such a cute girl clinging to you so desperately and intimately with the public eye glaring at you for having her squeezed against you. It was a good thing that you got a changing room so that people would stop leering and return to their normal shopping. Sarah found it a whole lot better too. She didn’t want to leave the room unless it was to check out.

“I will try to keep my eye out for them.” You nodded as you agreed with what she said. You lifted up the pants you were bringing to Sarah. “I got to get these to her.”

“Don’t let me bother you.” She waved and walked off.

You go into the changing area and head over to her room to where you give the secret knock.

“I got the pants.” You waited for the door to open and Sarah to slither out her hand to grab them. The method she preferred to not be seen.

“Thank you.” Sarah’s hand didn’t come out or the door opened. There was an awkward pause for a few seconds and then she spoke. “I need your help.”

“What sort of help?” You asked curiously.

“It is kind of embarrassing.” She said timidly.

“I’ll go get the service lady and she can help you.” You started to head to the service lady that had been so helpful.

“No!” Sarah became a little bit louder. You stopped after your first step. “I want you to help me with something like this.”

Your face got red. She wanted you inside the changing room. You had seen her bare breasts this morning but that still didn’t mean you were okay with it. She must still be very shy about the service lady.

“Okay.” Sighing, you go back, pull the door, and step in.

“Thank you.” Sarah smiled as you came in.

Your face got really red when you came in. She was only wearing some cutoff jeans and a black bra. You had no idea what she was thinking as she was red in the face as well. She quickly turned around to hide her embarrassment. This action also showed the problem that she was having.

“You see, uhm.” Sarah spoke pretty sluggish from feeling cringy for what she was about to ask. “I can’t seemed, uhm, to get this bra, whoo, off.”

You look down at her back where four straps of the bra, two from above the shoulders and two around the chest, came together on her wondrous back. Whatever was used to strap the bra was hidden by her platinum blonde hair.

“Okay.” You replied nervously as well. This was such a compromising position. “I am going to help you out. I will see about getting the bra off.”

You move forward until you are directly behind her as she cups her breasts for when the bra comes off. You are looking down from above to her silky platinum blonde hair. You reach out slowly to her hair to push it away so that you can get at her bra. You push the hair apart with both hands gently to get at the bra.

Instantly, you get a whiff of her scent in her hair as you move it away. You mind races to how attractive she is and that you want to be with her. You find your wood starting to harden in your pants.

“No, no, no.” You shout in your head. You shake your head for a second to clear your mind.

“Everything okay?” Sarah asked. She seemed worried about your hesitancy.

‘Yes, everything’s fine.”

You returned back to your work at hand and went back to getting her bra off, cursing that your mind went there. You move your hand down to where the clasp would be. The clasps were undone when you found them.

“Hmm?” You push the hair apart even more to figure out why the bra wouldn’t come off when the clasps were undone.

That is when you saw small black and thin things, like fins, from Sarah’s shoulder blades suddenly slither back into her shoulder blades. You blink as you were caught off guard by the motion. You check again to see if you can see anything but all you could see is her bare back as the bra falls off.

“Ah, thank you.” Sarah held the bra still to her chest so that you wouldn’t see anything. “I was having a problem with that.”

“Your, uh, welcome.” You were confused with what you saw but you couldn’t think of what it was. You had enough problems with Sarah growing to think about it.

“I will be heading out now. I will be leaving the pants here that I brought. Once you are done with these, we will head to the check out.” You move back to the door to leave.

“Great. I can’t wait to get back home.” Sarah was very excited about that. She wanted to be done with this shopping trip.

“Me too.”

You stepped out of the changing room and went to the shopping cart. You give out a big breath as you had been breathing in only a little bit after getting a whiff of her smell. Your mind flashed to inappropriate stuff when you did. You also thought about the fins that appeared on her back. The more you thought about it, they seemed closer to being wings.

“Must be the succubus blood.” You started to worry a little bit about the deeper implication of what is to come.

After a few more minutes, Sarah comes out after picking the clothes she liked and puts them in the cart. The ones she didn’t like, we returned to the service lady.

“Now that you know how to figure out your sizes. You can order online and have them shipped so you don’t have to deal with this.” the service lady motioned behind Sarah, indicating all the wandering eyes on her. “I am sure you don’t like it.”

“I don’t.” Sarah replied nervously, moving her head around to see the people staring. She abhorred this sort of attention.

“Thank you so much for all your help.” You step into the conversation. Sarah wanted to get out fast and you had an inkling that this lady would talk a long time with Sarah and Sarah wouldn’t know how to get out. “Sorry that we took a lot of your time. We will make sure that things are secure when we move so this doesn’t happen again.”

“It was no problem at all. I am glad that I was able to help after that moving accident.” She smiled.

You waved goodbye and started to head to the front with your shopping cart. It was full of new clothes for Sarah, current size and the ones if she grows again. There are some lines at the checkouts so the two of you will have to wait in one. As you wait, while being taller, you can see over the marketing racks to notice that people are trying to peek into your checkout to checkout Sarah. The other lines slowed down as they were trying to get a look at her.

“Is this the power of the succubus blood?” You wondered in your mind. “Will Sarah be stuck as an irresistible eye candy that she can’t help but be? This will really suck for her to have everyone staring at her when she is so shy.”

“We are up.” Sarah says.

“Oh right.” You refocus on your line. You had been caught thinking about Sarah then minding what you were supposed to do

The conveyor belt opens up and items can be placed on it. You go near the cashier while Sarah is near the back of the cart. Both of you are grabbing stuff in the cart and putting it on the conveyor. You and Sarah didn’t notice that someone had entered the line behind the two of you. Finally, the cashier begins to scan the items after pausing to stare at Sarah. You went up to the register to follow his scanning, making sure he stays focused on that instead of Sarah. You leave Sarah to unload the cart. You watch the tally go up and up on the display on the cash register.

“Yikes, this is expensive.” You pull your collar.

“YIPE!”

Your head flashes around over to Sarah, who just screamed. She is grabbing her butt as if she had just been stung out of nowhere. You see someone flip around to the otherside of the checkout in a blur. You can already guess what had just happened.

In a dash, less than a second from your head turning, you move around Sarah, who looks confused at your sudden movement and for whatever touched her butt. You spin around the corner to see who it was.

It was an old man in his fifties, stumbling to grab a magazine. He had not been there before as the lane had been empty. He was trying to make himself look natural by reading a magazine. There is no denying with his red face and his fumbling attempt to be reading a magazine, he had groped Sarah’s butt.

An anger boiled inside of you. This man had done something perverted to a young girl. Sarah should not be subject to this debauchery even if she had succubus blood. She was only twelve. It was so wrong for this man to do this. You clenched your fist at this evil act this man did to a good girl like Sarah. You raise your fist to throw a punch to defend Sarah. As you did, a surge of unknown strength rose inside you.

“Hmm.” The guy weakly looked up from his magazine, acting like he did not know what was going on when the high pitch scream came from the lane over. He also did not see you come around the corner that quick. He looked truly dumbfounded when he saw your fist coming directly to his face.

Thwack!

You clobbered him good. He spun around dramatically and fell in a hilarious fashion on the ground. He had grabbed his chin before he fell.

“That is what you get for touching little girls!” You yelled at him in furious anger, standing above him “She is only twelve! You are a fucking pervert! I dare you to get back up again and try again! I beat your ass fucking silly!” You moved your arms around, ready for a fight.

The guy did not get up, in fact, he wasn’t moving.

A crowd gathered around to see what was going on. Sarah moved around the other way and stood by the cashier nervously. You were suddenly worried that you hit too hard. You go on your knees and check to see if he was breathing. He was breathing and had a pulse. You had knocked him out in one blow. You never knew that you could hit that hard.

“What is going on?” A manager walks over, having not been near the entire situation. The cashier walks over and whispers into the manager's ear, pointing at us and the security camera. A security guard follows soon afterwards. The manager motions for the guard and the unconscious old guy. The old guy was groaning as he began to wake up. The officer put the man in handcuffs, pulled him up, and walked him to a back room. Sarah was clinging to you as the officer did his tasks with the pervert. You glared furiously into the man’s eyes to convey your righteous anger at him. The eyes looked back at you with a hazy appearance. The manager then walked up to talk to you and Sarah.

“I am so sorry that this happened. I will be increasing security around here to make sure that it doesn’t happen again. I want you to have 75% off of your purchase on us. This should never have happened to a little girl.”

“Uh, thank you.” You nod in gratitude, your anger lessen. You were glad that the manager agreed with your opinion. You were also glad that the clothing bill just got smaller. It would help with the bill.

The officer takes your statement and Sarah’s statement after he comes back. You finish your purchase after that and head out. Sarah is clinging desperately to you during all of this. She absolutely hated all of this. Everyone who had been looking at her during this major scene had pulled their cameras out, recording and streaming what just went down. There was no doubt that this would be going public. You tell Sarah that the media will have their attention on you instead of her because of what you did. You were trying to make her believe that this would be a big deal. That didn’t make her less nervous as you left the store and headed to your car.

“I am glad that is over.” You say as you open the trunk to put the clothes in. Sarah dashed to the passenger seat and closed it behind her. She wants nothing to do with this store any more. You fill up the trunk by yourself. You couldn’t blame her after all that went down that she wanted to hide in her own little bubble. You close the trunk and move to the front.

“Don’t worry.” You say after opening the driver's door. You sit down in your seat. Sarah was curled up with her knees to her head. “We are going home.”

You grab your seat belt and pull it over your body.

“You need to buckle up.”

Sarah without looking, reached up and pulled the seatbelt through her curled up body and into the seat buckle. She was secure but awkwardly so. She did this all while maintaining a ball shape.

“Good, now we can go.” You check your mirrors and then pull out. Switching gears to go forward, you began to drive away from the mall.

It was a silent trip for the first half of the drive. Both of you and Sarah said nothing while you fled from that horrible incident. It was once you were off the highway, near the suburb, that Sarah decided to speak up.

“Why would he do that?”She mumbled.

“Because he is a bad person.” You say while you turn.you were angry with that old pervert. “He probably never had to face consequences before or could scramble his way out of those situations so that he was punished for the trauma he caused to other people. He has probably done that to other girls before without being caught, today his justice finally came.”

“Why do it to someone he doesn’t know?” She put her legs down. Her eyes were red from gentle crying. She was appalled by the man’s touch.

“I don’t know that fully. He probably isn’t satisfied with his life and wants some pleasure in life, perverted pleasure. If he did it to someone he knows, he would be called out and his friends would all know, they would stay away from him. He believes that his only option for that is to grope those he doesn’t know and hope they don’t want to create a scene.”

“But he did create a scene? Or at least we made one.” Sarah opened up a little bit more. She knew that we were getting closer to her home, where she was safe from creeps like the guy at the store.

“We did.” You chuckled. You did land a pretty good punch on him. He was in the doghouse now. “I am pretty sure he and others at the store won’t forget it. He should have paid a bitch or a prostitute instead to make himself feel good.”

“What is a bitch or prostitute?” Sarah asked with her big blue eyes staring at you. You gaze into those beautiful innocent eyes. You knew that you said something wrong.

“Uhm, they are people who are either vocal or get paid for something intimate between people. I am sure that your mother will explain it when you are older.” You are trying to dodge a bullet.

“But I am older.” Sarah complained. She seemed to know that she grew older with her growth. She wanted to know more about the inappropriate thing you said.

“Yes you are but I think you should be a teenager before you learn that stuff.” You held up a finger, signifying the reason you are not going to tell her. “Once you are a teenager, your mom will probably talk to you about the birds and the bees.”

“Why would I talk about birds and bees?” Sarah was getting a little mad at your diversion.

“It is a secret code for another thing. Once you talk about it, you will understand more and the other terms I talked about earlier. Until then, you will have to stick with the code lingo.” You turned down onto your street.

“Hmmpth.” Sarah grunted as she crossed her arms, not happy with your explanation.

“Don’t worry, you will grow up soon.” You said to her.

“Sooner than normal.” You said to yourself.

“But we are now home.” You spoke to her.

You pulled into her driveway smoothly. Once parked, the two of you unbuckled yourselves and exited the vehicle. You got to the back and grabbed the bags of discounted clothes with Sarah. Both of you had to take several trips with clothes into the house until everything was inside and in her room. You then start to put the clothes up so that she can get started with her new wardrobe.

“Whew.” Sarah rubbed her forehead once the last article of her new clothing was put away. “I am glad that it is over.”

“Me too.” You take a picture of the receipt. You needed Sarah’s mom to pay you back.

“Oh, by the way.” Sarah turned around and grabbed your free hand with both of her hands. She held it up in front of her face above her breasts. It was a very cute pose. She was giving the message that she was very sincere.

“Thank you earlier for what you did. It was really horrifying what that man did. I am glad that you were there with me. I didn’t know what to do but you defended me. I am eternally grateful. I am glad that I have a great friend like you.”

Sarah gave a big smile as she stared intently at you with sky blue eyes. You turned tomato red from her cute and adorable face and posture. You start to scratch your dirty blonde hair as you look to the side to avoid looking at her pretty face with your embarrassed face.

“You're welcome. I would do it again if it-”

“Hngh”

Sarah grunted as she scrunched her eyes and face as something painful was going on.

“Are you okay?” You ask as she still held your hand while she was quivering. She squeezed your hand tightly.

“Aahhhh!” Sarah gave out a gasp that was full of pleasure while arching her head back.

Sarah had still been wearing her mother’s clothes since you went shopping and hadn’t changed since. She wore a white blouse with very dark blue stripes and tan pants that went just below her knees. These were all a little big on her since her mother was bigger than her but not for long. You see that the shivering was her body preparing to grow again. As you watch Sarah gasp in delight, her loose clothes start to stretch out as they fill out. The first thing you noticed was her breasts as they were already in your line of sight as Sarah stretched with her growth. You saw the little bumps against her shirt enlarge and round out as they pushed into C cups and finally D-cups that were supple and youthful. Sarah’s breasts were not as large as her mothers, which were G’s, but Sarah was one inch taller.

“Mmhm” Sarah hummed once the growth was done. “That was good.”

Sarah admired her new groth. She had grown three inches in a span of ten seconds to the height of 5’6”. Her legs had become a little bit more thick and her butt more round shapely. Her hips have widened too, giving a bigger girth to her hips. Her white stomach remained as smooth as ever with her snow white skin. Her shoulders were more womanly with marvously glossy arms that were well toned. Her face showed that she had age as well with that growth. She was now fourteen, no longer twelve.

“I guess I finally reached my teens.” Sarah was looking at her rump, to check her growth, while still holding your hand. You couldn’t believe that she had just become a teenager like that, within a span of a few seconds. You knew this was the succubus blood in her but WOW was she getting hotter. You were fighting your boner in your pants as she seemed very happy with growing.

“By the way,” She gave you a playful smug glance sideways, “I am a teenager now. Shouldn’t I hear about the birds and bees.”

You were sitting in the main room with your hands cupping your mouth as you were contemplating what to do. Sarah had nearly doubled in age, under a day, while you were watching her. You had called her mom and left a voicemail about the current situation. You were positive that her mom was expecting this much growth due to the succubus blood. You had delayed the question from Sarah about the birds and bees until later. You said it was something a parent should inform their child about. You had to mention it in the voicemail to her mom since Sarah was asking about it.

“Why am I the one that has to deal with this?” You bury your head more into your hands. This must truly be the first time anyone babysitting had the kid grow up on them. It was crazy. You stay there for a good minute or two just thinking.

“Any word yet?” Sarah asked as she strolled in.

“Nothing.” You drag your hands down your face before picking your phone off the coffee table. You waved the phone to show no messages or voicemail.

“Guess we just have to do something until then.” Sarah chirped happily. “Do you want to watch a movie or play a game?”

Sarah had accepted this unnatural growth as natural due to your words of encouragement. She was no longer concerned about it being freaky but instead welcomed it gladly, calling it “her time to grow up,” and such. You were stuck with the worry. She also seemed more cheery and less shy around you. She was more confident in herself around you. She still didn’t like going out in public as you had suggested going to another clothing store to grab one or two sets of clothes for her new size. She vetoed that instantly and said that she will make do with the clothes she had and the larger ones you bought.

“I say a movie. We can pause it if we get a call.”

You turned to Sarah and you pause for a second. She is wearing a white skirt that was a bit frilly and wavy on the end and a light blue tank top. All of these were stretching against her body as they were designed for her when she was 5’3”, not 5’6”. You noticed that she wasn’t wearing a bra as the breasts pushed out a little on the sides from the overflow of her mammaries.

“Cool. I have a movie I wanted to see but my mom said I wasn’t old enough back then. I am a teenager so let's watch it.” She moved over to the TV and bent over to grab it.

“Uh sure.” You gulp. You are clearly seeing her ass as she bends over to grab the movie. The heart shaped ass looks so tempting with white panties peeking below the rising of the skirt. The skirt only encompassed a part of her rump, since she got bigger, so there were some areas of her butt that you could see bare white skin. If she got bigger,the skirt would offer no cover and the panties would be swallowed by her ass.

“Here it is.” Sarah stood up and waved the dvd. It was a horror movie.

“Are you sure about that? It is a scary movie.” You ask as she moves to put it in. You didn’t like scary movies.

“I am a grown girl now. I should be able to watch movies like this.” She put the dvd in.

“Don’t cry to me if you get any nightmares.” You say as she strolls over to you.

“And you better not cry to me if you get nightmares.” Sarah teased you, sensing your dislike for scary movies for being scary. She plopped her nice ass right next to yours and scooted over closer until they were touching. Normally, she would never do this. She seemed to have a little bit of a personality change ever since she grew. She was more comfortable in her skin around you. She didn’t like strangers but she liked you, maybe in more than one sort of way.

“I guess we have a deal.” You said with a red face from the butt cuddling. “I guess we should start and see who is going to be a scaredy cat.”

The two of you found yourselves clinging to each other during the entire movie. Sarah discovering that she didn’t like horror movies like her mom and you never liking them in general had to bear through it.

“Man, that was scary.” You breathed as the credits rolled down the screen.

“Uh huh.” Sarah agreed as she pulled herself from you. “I don’t want to watch another scary movie. One is enough.”

“Me too. I can’t believe that you chose that movie.” You turned off the tv with the remote and ejected the dvd.

“How was I supposed to know it would be that scary?” Sarah stood up and went to the tv to pull the dvd out.

“Because I told you.”

“Na na na.” Sarah made a funny face as she hilariously tried to deny that she chose it with your warning as she put the dvd away.

“My, it is late.” Sarah noticed the time on a wall clock. “We better get dinner.”

“I will get it started.” You finally pulled yourself off the couch.

“I will get it.” She waved for you to sit down. “I don’t want us to have it half cooked and half burnt.”

“Har har.” You fake laugh as you sit back down as she goes to the kitchen. She chuckled as she reminded you of your incident this morning. She starts to get things ready to cook there with what she had. She was a good cook who learned a lot by paying close attention to her mother, who liked to cook.

Speaking of her mother, you see that there is a voicemail on your phone from her. The phone was on silent during the movie so you didn’t hear it. You pick up the phone and listen to the voicemail.

“Sorry for getting back late to you. Wow, Sarah is fourteen already. I didn’t expect her to grow up so fast. I guess the human blood in her must be weak if she is growing this much. I ask that you still continue to watch her even if she is fourteen or becomes older. Thank you for all you did at the clothing store. It means a lot to a mother to have a good guy watch over her daughter like that. I would have sent him to the hospital and then suffocated him there. I will send you the money for the clothes.”

She mentioned what you had to deal with today at the store. It was a horrifying experience for you and Sarah. You also heard the anger in her voice. You will be ordering clothes online from them that is for sure. Maybe that is why she is more clingy and open with you is because you saved her. You were her shining knight in the moment. Either way, the mom concluded that her human blood was weaker in her so that means that the succubus blood was more prominent. She might be more succubus than human.

“I have a credit card in my desk for any more purchases you might have to make for her. I will send you the pin via text message. Write it down then delete it on the phone. I don’t want it getting out. I don’t know how much more she is going to be growing but I need to prepare for whatever. I would like to come back and see her grow but my uncle is still sick and isn’t doing as well as I hoped so I have to be here for him. I have researched some videos that explain the birds and bees. I have sent an email to Sarah with the links.”

That part was good. You wouldn’t have to go through the nitty gritty about sex with her. Her mother was taking care of that by video learning. You just hoped that she found some good videos. You will have to find the credit card later.

“I have to be going soon to check in on my uncle. Tell Sarah about the videos, nothing else. Scratch that, tell her I love her as well. Now, nothing else. Keep telling her that this is natural. If she does keep growing, support her and be there for her. You mean a lot to her. Heck, if she does keep growing like this, she might be your girlfriend eventually.” She giggled.

The voicemail ended with that. Your face was red with embarrassment from that last phrase. Sarah, your girlfriend, she needed to be older. If she did get older, would you say “no” to having such a beautiful and sexy girlfriend like her. She was cute and adorable too. You found yourself drawn to her a lot of the time with her growth.

“Can I really?” You thought what would happen if that became a reality. You shook your head. “I can not think about that until it happens.”

You stood up and turned to Sarah who was cooking in the kitchen tonight's dinner. You had to tell her about the message.
“Sarah, your mom called during the movie. She says that she has some videos for you to watch.” You called out as you entered the kitchen.

“Really? What sort of videos?” Sarah said as she was prepping the food.

You paused once you got into the kitchen and looked at her. Sarah had grown again.

Sarah was now 5’9” while still being 14. Her ass had perked up and was clearly poking out from the bottom of her skirt. The panties had been swallowed up by the ass cheeks and slipped into the ass crack to serve very little purpose on her. Her breasts had swollen up and had become E cups. The round softballs were overflowing out of the top and side of her light blue tank top. With her being taller, the stomach was now exposed so that you could see her belly button.

“You grew again?” You stood there shocked. While listening to the voicemail, Sarah grew three inches in the kitchen.

“Oh, it seems like I did.” feigning that she didn’t notice. She smiled back with her red eyes and rolled her shoulders cheerfully and seductively. “I am a growing girl, remember.”

Wait, red eyes! You shook your head violently and checked again.

She had blue eyes.

“What was that for?” Sarah asked about you shaking your head.

“Sorry, I suddenly remembered something in the movie.” You lied. You couldn’t tell her that you thought that her eyes changed color. It must have been the succubus blood. How strong was it in her? Was she truly becoming a succubus?

“Ha, I knew that you would be the one with nightmares. Don’t forget the deal, no crying to me when you have the nightmares because of the movie.” Sarah teased you with a laugh.

“I won't be running tonight.” You chuckle, suppressing the other thoughts.

“So what are the videos that my mom wants me to watch?” Sarah asked as she continued to prepare dinner.

“They are videos talking about the birds and bees. She sent them in an email.” You say to her, avoiding looking at her slightly exposed ass.

“What? I thought you were going to tell me about it?” She stopped what she was doing and walked over to you. “I was hoping you would.”

Sarah was staring directly into your eyes. She had grown from that little girl to a woman that could practically see eye to eye to you. You were still a little taller than her but it was a little nerve wracking that she could grow so much in a day that you could be seen as equals.

“I am not fully comfortable telling that information to a girl.” You swallowed hard from the conversation and how close Sarah was. “When that information is normally handed down it is normally guy to guy or girl to girl from someone in the family. It isn’t always like that but that is the majority of how the talk is done.”

“Wouldn’t this be a circumstance that a guy would have to explain it to a girl?” Sarah tilted her head slightly. She was trying to get you to agree.

“Maybe but your mom has sent videos to explain when she is away and still plans to tell you about it. I can not steal that from a mother.” You had a nice comeback for that.

“Aww phooey.” Sarah puffed one one her cheeks as she put her hands on her hips. She looked very cute and sexy at the same time. “I really want you to tell me.”

“I’m glad I don’t have to because it would be very awkward.” It would be awkward with your dick hardening in your pants from how hot Sarah looked. Talking to her about sex would not help it.

“Are you saying that because you don’t know?” Sarah turned around to resume the cooking. Her bubbly ass bouncing as she returned. “Because that would be understandable.”

“I do know what it is, I just don’t feel comfortable telling it to you.” You are getting a little annoyed by Sarah’s teasing and the seductive nature of that walk. She was more open about her feelings than usual, including having her ass in the open. Was everything going okay with her succubus blood?

“I could let you watch the videos with me if you want to learn.” Sarah jokingly offered for the two of you to watch what her mother had sent over for her to watch.

“Fine, I will give you a hint.” You wanted her to stop teasing you and asking questions about the birds and the bees. You dick was getting harder as she made fun of you, along with the juicy ass. “It is referring to guys and girls and what makes us different, biologically speaking.”

“Oh!” Sarah paused for a second. That was not the answer she was quite expecting. You could see her ears start to redden from her light blonde hair. She was now embarrassed for digging so much into that topic. She reached back and pulled the skirt down to actually hide her ass. This was more of the Sarah you knew. You found your dick subsiding as she stopped the teasing.and the sexual tension.

“I see.” Sarah went quiet as she continued to make dinner.

The rest of that evening was pretty calm and chill. The two of you had dinner and that was it. Sarah decided not to dig more into the birds and bees topic as it made her feel a little awkward. You had to do some of your homework so you worked on it. Sarah was intrigued by what you were doing and asked you to explain it. She seemed very intent on learning it and she did. You were much happier to teach her this, it helped you learn the material, than the topic she was dreading that night.

“That’s it for me tonight. I am going to head to bed.” You stretch to fight the wave of sleepiness coming over you. “You better too.”

“I will.” She stretched after you, allowing you to see her E-cup breasts press against the fabric of her shirt to remind you how big those boobs were getting.

“I am going to sleep at my house tonight. I will come back tomorrow morning.” You stuff your books back into your bag. “I want you to watch the videos that your mom sent you in the email.”

“Ugh.” Sarah groaned as she had been delaying that task all night. “Why do you remind me?”

“Because you were so adamant about learning it that you pushed me to get your mom involved. You did this to yourself.” You moved to the door.

“Can’t I take it back?” Sarah asked. She knew that if she watched those videos, the dynamic would be different between the two of you. Her mind would reach up to her body.

“Nope, your mom already sent them.” You open the door to leave. “Don’t forget to brush your teeth.” You went to close the door behind you but stopped, pushing it open again. “Oh and your mother said she loves you.”

“You could have said that earlier.” Sarah retorted from the message from her mother. She was laying sad on her table about the dreaded videos. She still pulled a smile for you. “Good night, Dwayne.”

“Good night, Sarah.” You smiled back

You left Sarah to mope at the table. You walk back to your house, staring into the night sky. You also knew that if Sarah watched those videos that things would be different. You didn’t know how different. You were staying on the safe side as you didn’t know if discovering about sex would do something to her with her succubus blood. It would be better if you were not in the house. This was all a mystery to you.

“This is the right thing to do.” You walk inside your house. You climb the stairs to your room and go in. putting your bags down, you check Sarah’s residence through your window. All the lights are off besides her room, she was watching the videos.

“Good girl.”

You take off your shirt and fall into bed, face first. You had a long day with Sarah and it was tiring. You needed some rest after dealing with Sarah growing so much. Her skin, her hair, her breasts, her butt, her stomach, and her eyes were so enticing. You couldn’t get her out of your mind. It was amazing that she was only fourteen and looked like that. If she was still growing and reached eighteen, what would she be like?

“Is it possible for her to be my girlfriend?” you whisper as you fall asleep.

The drifting darkness swallowed your consciousness before lighting up eventually to a world you had imagined, a fantasy world

“Die dragon!”

You jump from the castle rampart to the courtyard. A black dragon lay on it’s back, struggling against your magic chains to seal it’s movement. You are going for a spot on his stomach that doesn’t have a scale to protect his belly.

“GGGRRAAAAGGGGG!” The dragon screams in agony. Your sword plunges through the hole in it’s scaly armor. An arm raised high as it felt pain. You pushed the sword deeper into its flesh

With a final twitch of life, the dragon goes limp and it dies.

“I did it! I have slain the evil dragon that kept the princess captive! All is won!” You raise your fist triumphantly over the dead dragon. There is no else to join in your celebration but the deed is done. The evil dragon is vanquished.

“Time to rescue the princess.” You head over to the sole tower in the castle, the only firmly built structure here. You enter the entrance and find a spiral staircase. Climbing up the stairs, you reach the door at the top of the tower.

“Princess. I have come to rescue you.” You knock on the door. You have saved the day for this princess.

“Ngh, ngh, ngh!” Grunts were your only response from within.

“Princess, are you okay?” You tap again.

“Mhmm, mhmm.” The grunts became closer to moans.

“Princess?” You grab the door handle and twist it.

The door opens.

You walk in to see how the princess fared, fearing for her safety. There could be something else in here. You peek in the room. You find it round in shape with stone walls. There are no items in the room besides a canopy bed. The bed has covers over it so that you cannot see what is going on within the bed clearly. All you can see is a shadow bouncing up and down on the bed in a rigorous motion. There are no other beings inside the room besides in the bed. The groaning and grunting is coming from there and it is speeding up.

“Are you okay?” You enter the room and inch closer to the bed.

“Ngn ngn ngn nnnnnnnnnngggggggghhnnnnn!!!!!!!!!!” The shadowy figure inside lunged upward before falling back on the bed as you stopped right in front of the canopy. The person inside seemed to groan in some sort of pain. Was there a curse or someone hurting the princess? You had to find out.

“I am here princess! I will save you!” You yell as you tore the canopy sheet apart, with your sword drawn in your other hand, ready to face whatever foe was hurting the princess.

“Gah!” The princess curled up at the sudden intrusion. She had not been expecting you at all. You saw that there was nothing harming her or a curse upon her.

What you saw was a fair lady in her twenties with pearly white skin. She had strong legs with juicy thighs. Her hips were wide and ass bouncy. She had a thin waist that was smooth and flat as it then rose to her chest. Her chest widened to form a big, plump bust that gave her an hourglass figure. She was pretty tall, taller than you. She had wavy platinum blonde hair. She had all this juicy body inside white wedding lingerie to emphasize her legs, her ass, and her breasts in such a proactive way that you couldn’t focus elsewhere. You stole a glance upward from staring at such an attractive body to some blue eyes.

“Oh my gosh, is that you?” The princess asked out of shock. She seemed to recognize you. You take a further look at her face.

“Sarah?” You question as you stare at her. It was strange for Sarah to be in your dreams and she appeared older. It was unquestionably Sarah though.

That is when you noticed where her hands were. She had one hand on her breasts and the other one in her crotch. You could see that she had slipped her hand under white wedding lingerie and had her fingers in her pussy.

“Were you masturbating?” You ask as you think that you understand the sudden groaning coming from within the curtains of the bed. You see a puddle of something below her groin.

“What are you even doing here?!” Sarah screamed as she lunged forward. She covered her body with one hand grabbing the bed sheet while the other she brought back far behind her back. She was screaming as she had a red face of embarrassment of being caught while doing the act. “Can’t a girl have some privacy?”

Smack!

Sarah’s hand collided with your cheek with it’s open palm. She slapped you so hard that you spun around comically and went down with a big splat on the ground.

The moment you hit the ground. You find that you didn’t feel the ground, instead you feel a rushing sensation. Your eyes open and you see yourself in your room. Things are blurry as objects and furniture are rapidly moving and getting higher up from your perspective.

“Oompth!”

You grunt as you hit the floor of your bedroom. You had fallen out of bed as you woke up. The hard ground reminds you that you are not in a dream.

“Ow.” You get up slowly in pain. You have never fallen out of your bed for the longest time. It was something you didn’t want to happen again, it was unpleasant.

“What a weird dream.” You rub the cheek that the dream Sarah slapped. You have never dreamed of her like that before, especially older. You peer out the window to see that it is morning and that Sarah is awake by the lights in her room.

“Are you giving me lewd dreams?” You ask Sarah quietly from your window. She didn’t hear you at all and that is fine. You were wondering if the succubus blood in her was affecting you. It was a big possibility. You reimagine the dream and what led up to it. Following the tale of the dream when you get to the tower, you picture her in that sexy white wedding lingerie. You find your dick getting an erection and some words spoken in your head.

“She might be your girlfriend eventually.”

Sarah's mom's words rang in your head from last night’s voicemail.

“It must be a combination of the two.” You reasoned the succubus blood and Sarah’s growth, combined with her mom’s words, played a trick on you during your dream.

“Well, we have to get the day started.” You turn around and put on your clothes.

You were glad that it was a sunday morning and that you got to sleep in. You hadn’t gone to any parties this weekend because of watching Sarah so you got some good sleep, even if the last one hurt you. Packing what you need to stay most of the day over at Sarah’s house, just in case, you left your house and headed over next door to hers.

“I wonder if she had a weird dream as well.” You unlocked her house to begin your babysitting for the day, or was it teensitting?

Walking into the house to start your shift watching Sarah until her mom could come home. You put down your bags in the usual place. “Hey Sarah, are you up?” You called out but not too loudly, just in case she was still sleeping and she slept with her lights on last night. It was a possibility.

“I’m up. Just give me a minute to get ready.” Sarah gave you a muffled reply. She sounded like she was still in her room.

“No worries, just checking to see if you are here.” You walk over to the kitchen. “Have you had breakfast yet?” You were prepared to make any breakfast that she wanted/

“No, but can we hold off on that for a minute?”

“Sure.” You stopped what you were doing. That was weird for Sarah to ask you not to eat breakfast. She was normally hungry in the morning. You stare at the entrance of the hallway that goes to her room, from the kitchen. “Are you feeling okay?”

“I am feeling fine. I’m just getting dressed and I need to ask you a question.” She called back.

Was the question about the dream? Did she really show up in your dream? If so, her succubus blood is getting out of control if she could enter dreams. You would probably have to tell her about her family if the mother hasn’t already with the videos. This could be getting dangerous for you being a guy with a succubus.

“Alright, I am dressed.” You hear her voice clearer. She was coming towards the kitchen.

You saw a sight that you should be expecting by now.

Sarah strolled in the main room and headed to the kitchen. You froze as you stared. Her ass jiggled with every step that she took. Jiggle! jiggle! the juicy ass bounced. This was followed by her breasts showing their liveliness in their constraint. Boing! boing! The boobs danced. She had grown again.

“I've grown again.” She smiled as she jetted out her hips, quite sensually with a hand on it.

Sarah was now 6 feet tall, two inches taller than you, and now sixteen. Her legs seemed to have done most of the growing as they appeared to be a little bit more dominant part of her body. Her thighs had become rounder and larger. If she were to stand normally, they would be almost touching. Her ass had grown a little and seemed to be a bootylicious mixture of fat and muscle. Her stomach was smooth but there were hints of some muscle forming underneath to give her a toned waist that was slick and lusciously beautiful. Her breasts had grown to a swelling F cup. Those cantaloupe were youthful and looked so soft that you could lose your fingers in them if you pressed in. All of this was constrained in some workout clothes. Sarah wore some black biker shorts that had been bought yesterday and they evolved into biker’s bikini bottoms. Her breasts were sealed tight with a purple sports bra. They were fighting against the bra but the bra held firm, showing the curvature of her mammaries quite pleasantly. There was a lot of her bust being pushed upward towards her face by the sheer amount of tits she had, squeezing attractively up the front to express their roundness. This was topped with her tying her platinum blonde hair up in a ponytail.

“I can see that.” You gulp. You were checking her up and down to get a full view of her blossoming body. You felt the blood rushing to your head by her mere presence. “You look amazing.”

“Aww that is so sweet.” Sarah put a hand on her big breasts from your compliment. She was really happy with your praise that she blushed. “It means a lot to me.”

You look her up and down again, admiring the transformation.

“Can she become old enough to be my girlfriend?” That was the first thought that came into your mind.

“Now which part is your favorite? Tell me?” Sarah rolled her shoulders and hips. She boosted her provocative assets out in a major way. A hand cupped and rubbed a breast and the other hand stroked and squeezed her ass.

“What?!?” You step back, massively flustered. You wave your hands like crazy to set your mind straight from her flirtatious question. You find the blood that had rushed to your head was now at the brim of your skin, ready to explode out, as you blushed deeply. Sarah had never been this sexual in her words, behavior, or character before. It was a far cry from her scaredy cat days.

“Heh heh.” Sarah giggled at your frantic display of embarrassment. She rotated to face you again and leaned forward to tap your head. You got a nice glimpse of that adult chest. “You’re such an adorable Dweeb.”

No one called you a Dweeb except if they were in your inner circle of friends. Was Sarah forcing herself into that circle? She was using it as an endearing tease.

“Can you please not call me that?” You pulled her hand off and regained your composure, mostly. Your face was still pink. Sarah was taller than you and she was using that height to tease you. “Only my gang calls me that.”

“Dang, I wanted to be a part of that.” Sarah crossed her arms underneath her boobs. This causes the fabric to constrain even more so that you could see the nipples press against it. Raising a hand from underneath, she brought a finger to her chin and started to tap. “I just have to create a new nickname for you.”

“A new nickname?” You questioned. She was really trying to get into your innermost circle of friends.

“Yep. you can come up with one if you want. I will choose if I like it or not” She looked slightly down at you. “All I got is Shortstuff, Sweetiepooh, My Little Pony, and Tiny Angel.”

“I will stick with Dweeb for now. The other options are horrible. We can work on later what sort of nicknames we want to give each other.” You sighed. You really didn’t want to be called ‘my little pony.’

“Sounds great.” Sarah beamed. She was happy with ‘Dweeb.’ It made her a part of your closest set of friends. She had forced herself into that cliche. Until the two of you could think of other nicknames for each other, that is what your nickname would be.

Wait! Was she trying to get closer to you? Was she trying to become your girlfriend?

“Hey Sarah. Change of topics” You needed to ask a question. Changing the topic would also stop the teasing. “Did you watch the videos you mom sent?”

“I did.” She exclaimed avidly. Sarah was still in the stars from being placed in your close friends group. The zeal was also for being proud that she watched the videos. “They were fun and very educational. I can’t believe I was missing out on all that info about boys and girls. I thought it was strange when boys said we had cooties. I know why now. I believe I finally grew up with that knowledge.”

Sarah finally had a basic understanding of sex now. She was no longer the simple shy girl. She had the information now about men and women. She seemed very confident now she knew that information. That is probably why she enjoyed and learned how to tease you. You wondered what sort of videos she watched.

“My turn to change the topic.” Sarah stated as she looked you in the eyes.

“What are we changing to?” You ask. You first wondered if she was going to ask which part of her was your favorite. You were going to say her boobs looked very nice. You recalled that she was planning on asking a question before she started to tease you. Was going to ask you about the dream? If she did, she was getting succubus powers from her blood. You could be in danger.

“I need to exercise to stay fit and in shape. I was wondering if you would join me.” She held up her arm and flexed her bicep. It was a beautiful bicep that looked strong but slender as well. “That is why I asked to wait for breakfast.”

You sighed a sigh of relief internally. It was not about the dream. It was just a random coincidence that she was in your dream and the way she acted. You thought for sure that it was about two people sharing the same dream but that wasn’t the case. She must have not entered your dream and had been your imagination.

“What sort of exercise?”

The choice she made was painful to you. As you didn’t enjoy the next hour that much.

“Man, this feels great!” Sarah exclaimed as a cool breeze blew by.

“‘I’m glad that you think so.” You huffed to catch your breath. The cool breeze did not relieve you from your discomfort.

Sarah had chosen running for her exercise. You had done a little running for your exercising, like a mile or two, but your workout had mostly consisted of the weights your dad had in the garage. You accepted her offer heartily to exercise but you didn’t expect her to go four to five miles. She grew up in perfect shape and athletically fit. She was more athletic than you were at this age. She was moving pretty well despite having only a day or so to get adjusted to her new size. You thought she would be tired from using so much energy to grow but she had energy and strength to spare. You found it cruel that she wants to pull you along for this with her being the superior athlete.

“Do you need a break?” Sarah asked as she slowed down to a beautiful trot to allow you to catch up.

“Yes please.” You stop your jog into a sloppy tired walk. You were a sweaty mess.

“We will take a short one.” Sarah began to look around as she moved to walk next to you. She wasn’t as sweaty as you by her being in better shape. You knew that this was going to be a short break.

The trail that the two of you were on was at the popular part of the trail. There were many bikers, walkers, and other runners on the trail. They all were eyeing Sarah, male and female. They all viewed her as sexy and beautiful. Her limited selection of exercise clothes didn’t help that either. Her shorts were just like underwear and the sports bra was too tight, accentuating her pale ass and bust a lot. She was getting very nervous and shy with everyone looking. She was fine with one or two on the path, maybe three but a dozen was too much.

“I’m ready.” You were not but you wanted to get Sarah out of there before something happened like last time. That would just be horrible. You would seek a break later with less people.

“Thank you.” Sarah replied quietly to you. We started to jog again to escape the eyes leering at us, mostly at Sarah.

We continued our running on our path for the next mile, it was mostly wooded but at the end it was neighborhoods. There were not many prying eyes here unless they were in houses or cars but that didn’t concern Sarah that much. If she couldn’t see them that well, it didn’t bother her. The next mile was brutal for you as you tried to find a place that didn’t have a lot of people staring but you believed that you found a spot, plus you were at your limit.

“I need to take a break.” You gasped, drowning in your own sweat. Bending over on your knees, it was your limit for now.

“We can take a break here.” Sarah stopped for you. She looked around to see if there were any people around. All that there was in the neighborhood was a mom and her little girl walking towards the two of you. Sarah was fine with that.

“Thank you.” You twirled slightly to the side and plopped down on some nice cool green grass. It was so refreshing compared to your sweaty shirt.

“Is it really that rough for you? I thought you were pretty decently fit for a guy?” Sarah teased you. She had built up more sweat from last break but she wasn’t as tired as you were. She was built for endurance.

“I lift some weights and do some running. I do not press my limits with lifting, or decide to run marathons. I keep it pretty comfortable. I am not a sports jock.” You complained. You were more of a nerd. Sarah's teasing was getting to you, in more ways than one. You were fighting against a rising erection. Did you enjoy this banter or was Sarah’s succubus blood pulling this out?

“I guess I have to push you out of your comfort and build up your stamina to go on these long runs.” Sarah smirked at your lack of endurance.

“Please, save me.” You close your eyes and pray that someone will save you from the tortuous long runs. You wanted to do it with Sarah but the distance was killer.

“Hey miss?” A new voice enters the conversation. Was this your savior? You couldn’t see who it was but you knew it was a little girl. It was probably the one with the mom. You kept your eyes closed to soak in your break.

“Hmm, yes.” Sarah replied.

“Are you an angel?”

“Haa” You laugh in your mind but you weren't saying anything. It wasn’t your conversation and you were dead tired.. “She is more of a demon.”

“Ahh, that is so sweet.” Sarah’s voice was high, appreciated, and adorable. She really liked what the little girl said. “No, I am not an angel.”

“But you’re so pretty and shiny.” The little girl was still trying to reason that Sarah was an angel. You think it must be due to her pale skin and the sweat glistening off of her that the kid made the mistake.

“Thank you. That means a lot coming from you.” Sarah seemed very happy with the kid's praise. Which is unusual, being how shy she is but, that could be changing with her growth. You were glad if some of Sarah’s social anxiety was disappearing like her childhood.

“But I was born like this and grew up like this.” Sarah replied.

“How do I get to be big and pretty like you?”

“First, you need to have succubus blood. Second, your human side has to be weak.” You thought on the grass, enjoying the rest and the conversation. You were still staying out of this conversation. You didn’t want to break to anyone what Sarah’s condition was. The mom would freak out and Sarah would freak out as well.

“It takes time and is a part of growing up. I am sure that you will grow up soon into a fine lady.” Sarah spoke gently to the girl. Sarah didn’t know about her heritage so she thought that her condition was normal. You knew it was because she was a succubus.

“Really?” The girl got very excited.

“Really.” Sarah confirmed.

“Come on, princess.” The mom called her daughter. “We have to get home and these people need to finish their run.”

“Aww. bye pretty lady and bye sleepy guy.” The girl said as she left. You open your eyes to see the mom and the girl leave down the street. The girl waved as she left.

“Are you ready to continue?” Sarah brought her attention back to you. She held out her hand to you.

“Yep. let’s do this.” You grab her arm as you agreed in a complaining attitude. She pulled you up. She was pretty strong as well. You looked up to her once you were standing. “There is just a little left.”

“Maybe.” Sarah snickered.

The next mile and a half was rough. You would take a walking break about every half mile to regain your strength. Sarah would do a little bouncing walk to keep herself active while the two of you made a slow pace back to the house. It was a half mile to the house and it was the last stretch of the run. A busy crosswalk at a light forced a break. You were grateful for the stop but Sarah was antsy. She wanted to get home and finish the run.

“Come on, come on.” Sarah doing some arm stretches to keep herself busy while watching the light.

“Let it take its time.” You were in no rush to continue yet. You wanted the break to last a long time. You wipe the sweat off your brow with your sweat soaked shirt.

“But we are only a half a mile away.” Sarah turned to you, making it sound like it wasn’t far. She started to stretch her legs by getting down low and putting a foot out and then switching.

“It is still a half a mile away.” You gasped, making it sound far. You would be happy if you did four miles because that meant you were done. But, no, you were doing five miles.

“It won't be that bad.” Sarah teased you as she started to do squats. She was facing towards you, away from the street. So her ass during the squats was facing towards the cars. This gave a lot of drivers a very appealing ass. She didn’t notice that the crosswalk turned on for the two of you to cross. You noticed but some others who weren’t running didn’t.

Crash! Thunk!

We look at the street to see that not one, but two fender benders occurred at the same intersection.

“Ouch, two accidents at the same time. That is going to hurt.” Sarah winced as she knew that was going to be expensive. “I wonder if they were on their phones.”

“I wonder.” You knew that it was because Sarah’s ass was pointing at the street with her squats and everyone in their cars had their eyes on her. The ones who couldn’t see didn’t know what was going on and only saw the green light, not knowing the show that Sarah had accidentally given.

“Well, our crosswalk is on so let's go.” Sarah noticed the walking man sign.

“Yippee.” You gave a sarcastic yippee. You cross while staring back at the accidents. Everyone was staring at Sarah as the two of you left the scene.

The two of you continued the run to her house.

“Yay! We are finally back!” You lift your hands in praise as you return back from where you started.

“That was a good run. We should do it again.” Sarah put a hand on her hips and wiped the sweat from her face. She was breathing only slightly hard.

“If we do, it will be shorter so that I can survive.” You pant while keeling over. You are dropping buckets of sweat onto the lawn.

“Okay, okay. The next run, you choose the distance. But, you are going to need to work on your distance. I want this to become a thing that we do.” Sarah stated as she walked over to you to pat your back.

“I can see about that but we have to start off small so that I can catch up to you.” You look up at her beautiful face and body. Man, you wanted her to be your girlfriend.

“Sounds like a deal.” She smiled. You pushed yourself up to look her in the eyes. Still having her hand on you, on the shoulder, she spoke. “How about we start with lunch first?”

“I’d like that. What do you want?” You agreed with her.

“A cheeseburger sounds good.”

“I will order some online and have it delivered then. Where do you want it from?” You were making lunch plans with her, like an actual date.

“Burger queen sounds good to me. I will take the Clobber with lemonade.”

“I will get you a Clobber meal with lemonade.” You repeated her order.

“Thanks, I need to clean up before that and so do you. We stink.” Sarah giggled.

You sniff your sweat soaked shirt. “I guess we do.”

“Of course we do.” She gave you a little shove before heading to her house. “Now go take shower.”

You head to your house as Sarah enters hers. It sounds like you have a lunch date with Sarah. It was hard to believe she was eight two days ago. She was such a sexy woman. Big breasts and big ass with nice curves. A lot of people would vy for her attention and you somehow would possibly be her running partner. It was great.

“I better clean up well.” You opened the door to your house. Entering in, you go directly to the bathroom to make sure that you smell nice after that shower.

You finish washing up and step out of the shower. This had to be the longest shower you have ever taken. You lathered up three to four times to get rid of any sweaty smell that lingered on you from the run. Drying yourself off, it was time to make yourself look good. Putting products in your hair to style. This was not going to your typical date, this was with the hot Sarah next door. She had been slightly annoying before trying to show you her dolls when she was young but she had grown into a fine looking woman in the last two days.

“What am I thinking?” You pause for a moment as you stare into the mirror.

Sarah was eight two days ago and now she is sixteen, doubling her age. You are now treating her like she is the homecoming queen and you are her date. It seemed a little odd that you were okay with it. Even if she had truly aged because of her succubus blood. Your perspective of her has been changing over time. Was this the succubus blood? Were you under a charm spell? Or were the things you found slightly annoying, attractive now? Had you misjudged her?

“This could be very dangerous for me.” You mutter. “I could be her slave already.”

As you were considering canceling the date, out of fear of your own safety. You considered two things about this recalculation of Sarah.

“I am thinking about this right now. A charmed person would never worry about being a slave, they would welcome it. I am concerned about it so that means I am not charmed. Plus, I do not think that Sarah would charm me willingly. We are too close for her to do that.”

Having accepted that you weren’t charmed, you start to get dressed. You argued that you have been developing feelings for her naturally during her growth. She was attractive, a bit nerdy, and kind. How could you not help but have feelings for her. You were going to accept them, with a bit of caution as she did have succubus blood.

“The food is almost here.” You walk out of your house as you check your phone for delivery status. The simple burgers that Sarah wanted were going to be the meal for the lunch date. Or was she thinking this was a normal meal with you watching her? Will you still be watching her if she gets older?

“I will have to ask the mother about that.” You enter her house. You see that she is not there in the main area or the kitchen. She must still be getting ready. Meaning, you can get things cleaned in the kitchen and the eating area. You straighten things up for the two of you. When things are looking decent after a quick minute, the notifications ring on your phone.

“Food’s here.”

You head to the front door and open it before the delivery guy can reach it. You thank him, grab the food, and tip him. Once the guy has left, you call out to Sarah, but not loudly. She is no longer a kid.

“Sarah, food’s here.”

There is no response. You put the food down on the table and believe that she is still busy. Two minutes pass and still no word.

“Did she hear me?”

You get up and walk to the hallway to see if she is busy. You head to her bedroom. You pass the bathroom but you hear no water so you presume she is not there. You see light underneath her bedroom door.

“Sarah.” You tap the bedroom door. “Lunch has been delivered.”

As if on cue, the bathroom door opens up. You didn’t consider that she could be done bathing herself and that is why you didn’t hear any running water. You could believe that you could be so stupid.

Sarah walked out of the bathroom with a red towel wrapped around her body. It covered from the mid section of her breasts to a little bit up her butt. It was quite sensual of how it clung to her body. The towel was a little small, you would say, as it was made for her when she was eight. She didn’t notice you until she closed the bathroom door.

“Eep!” Sarah squeaked when she saw you. She tried to use her hands, arms, and raised leg to cover herself. She was beet red “What are you doing here?”

You flip your body and face around to a blank wall so that you don’t see anything with your own beet red face. “I was coming to tell you that the food arrived. I didn’t hear anything from you so I presumed that you were in your room. I should have knocked on the bathroom first.”

There was a short pause.

“I see. Thank you for informing me. I guess I should have paid more attention when I am coming out in a towel.” She said softly.

“I am the one at fault here, not you.” You reply back.

There is another stillness in the air as the two of you try to figure out how to make this less embarrassing.

“We good?” you ask.

“Yes, we are good.” Sarah replied.

“I will go back to the kitchen to pull the meals out and see if we have ice cream.” You move over to your left of the hallway, still not looking at her.

“Sounds good.” She moves over to her left of the hallway.

“Great.” You awkwardly reply.

The two of you slowly move down the hallway to your respective destination. You are not looking at her in her towel and she is not looking at you, in shame at her indecency. As you pass by, you get a view of a part of her in your peripheral vision. It is her ass. You notice that it seems to be wider, higher up, and there is a tail, a thin slithery black tail with a spade on the end coming from under the towel.

A tail?!

You stop. Did she have a demon tail? Was her succubus blood in her that strong that she was actually starting to have the characteristics of a succubus? Was she noticing these changes? You flip around to make sure that you saw what you saw.

She closed the door to her room before you could see. You were left wondering if you actually saw what you saw. You move back to the eating area and start pulling the food out. You spot that they forgot ketchup packets in the order. You go to the fridge to pull out the ketchup when you hear Sarah’s door shut. She is coming back out.

“Do you like mustard with your fries?” You ask as you lift the bottle to show her. You immediately drop the bottle before you could show her.

Sarah had grown again. She was now 6’4”. A half a foot taller than you. She was growing in larger spurts as she got bigger. Her breasts had swollen to G cups and were like volleyballs, round, firm, and ripe. Her waist had widened a little bit to support her growing curves but still had a smooth belly. Her hips were rounder to give more of a curvaceous feature to her. The legs had become rounder and plump as her normal stance would cause her thighs to touch. Even with all this growth, she looked graceful. She had chosen to wear her platinum blonde hair in pigtails, puffy messy pigtails that ran down to the side of her breasts. She was wearing a red shirt that was straining to hold her bust that the shirt was skin tight around her lower rib and hugging her to show their curvature. There was no bra underneath with the nipples pointing out. Her stomach was exposed because of this. She was wearing jean shorts that rose up to where the ass meets the thighs. It was one of the few articles of clothes that the two of you bought that still seemed to fit properly, in a heighten sexual way. She was still sixteen.

“No mustard for me. I’ll stick with ketchup.” She acted like nothing happened between the running and now.

“Gotcha.” Your voice cracked as you tried to take everything in. She was getting hotter and hotter as the days, or hours, went by. You couldn’t believe this was your neighbor. You found your wood stiffen as you picked up the fallen mustard.

“I hope that you didn’t wait too long so that the food got cold.” She checked out the food that was brought.

“You weren’t that long.” You gulp. You closed the fridge door and walked over with the ketchup, trying to hide your erection in your pants by sticking close to the counter until reaching the table, promptly sitting down. “I was impatient to get started.”

“You must have been hungry.” Sarah said as she sat down. You might be hungry in more than one way. She scooted the bag that had her food in it to her. “Sorry for making you wait. I grew again so I had to measure myself again. I then had to order a pair of clothes to be dropped off later today so that I have stuff to wear that fits. Then I could take a shower, which you caught me right at the end.”

Sarah explains everything right there. You were glad as it would be a little awkward to ask if you did. She also used the credit card her mom left to make a purchase. You were not fully expecting her to get this big so it was good that she was taking the initiative to rectify this miscalculation when picking out her clothes.

“So that is what happened. I am glad that you ordered new clothes. Are all the old ones we bought useless now?” You pull your bag of food and take out your food.

“Most likely. The stuff I didn’t wear still has the tags on it so you can return it.” Sarah unwrapped her burger. She put a little emphasis on “you.” you took the hint.

“Without you, of course. We don’t want that incident to happen again.” You stated. She would probably be too embarrassed to show up at that store like she is. Her sudden increase in size and the incident.

“You get it.” She smiled.

You felt your heart melt at that smile. A tug on your heart said that you wanted to be with her. You were cautious to follow it though. You didn’t know if she tried to charm you or not, intentional or unintentional. She had succubus blood mixed with her human blood so you had no idea what she was capable of. Playing it safe was key.

“I will do that later. Now, it is time for lunch.”

“The total going back to your card is $$$$” The customer service lady said. Finally scanning the last item of the return.

“That sounds good.” You say as you look at the amount. You are a little embarrassed turning in all these clothes, woman’s clothes, back to the store you were at yesterday. You were glad that this was a different lady.

“Might I ask, before I complete this transaction, why are you returning these?” The lady put her hand on the pile of unused clothes. It was a lot to bring back.

“Sure, we recently moved here and my sister’s clothes fell out of the truck. They were unsecure.” You were using the same old story. It worked last time. “We needed to get new clothes because she lost them. We came yesterday to refill her wardrobe but someone saw the clothes fall off and picked them up. He recently returned the clothes and so now we do not need to have these clothes. She has too many clothes. We kept the ones that she thought were cute and would like to wear.”

“Why didn’t she show up with you?” The lady continued to pester.

“Because,” You lean closer in. you didn’t want to call attention to anyone who was there yesterday. It would make this return pretty crazy. “She had an incident with a gropey guy in the checkout and didn’t want to come back.”

“Say no more.” The lady realized that she dug too deep and it was better to get out before a manager was called for a potential scene to erupt because she was nosey. She processed the return and handed you a receipt.

“Just sign here for me and the money will go back on the card.” She gave you a pen.

“Thank you.”

You sign the paper and everything else you need. It will be a few days for the return to come back to your card but that was fine. You had Sarah’s mom’s card for any purchases that were required during your watching of Sarah. You didn’t know if that would be long with how things are going. Sarah might no longer need you to watch her.

“Have a good day.” A greeter waved goodbye as you left.

“It took that long.” You look at your phone for the time. The sun was in the west and evening would be here soon. The line had been long.

“Man, that was tiring.” You hop into your car. Thinking about what led you here. It was the conversation with Sarah.

(flashback.)

“I’d love to go with you back to the store, because it is you, but I do not want to.” Sarah grabbed the dishes that the two of you used for the simple lunch and carried them to the kitchen sink. “I don’t want those eyes and the possibility of another one of those guys.”

“You don’t have to come in. you can stay in the car.” You turn around to follow her movement. The bouncing of her ass was mesmerizing. “I can do the return all by myself inside.”

“Thank you for the offer. But I would probably have people stare at me in the parking lot.” She put the dishes in the sink. You stopped staring at her ass. “Also, I don’t want to be in a hot car.”

“I can leave it running.”

“Now I feel like I am a dog.” Sarah quipped.

Your face dropped as that is not what you meant. You just had the entire lunch together talking. Figuring out who the other person was and such. You never searched deeper than the surface when she was eight because of the age gap but now that she was sixteen you wanted to know more. She also wanted to know more about you. The two of you talked more about what each other liked, including the opposite gender and nerdy stuff. You found your preference in girls leaning more and more towards who Sarah was. You wondered if it was because of the succubus blood that made her extremely attractive to you? Or was Sarah like this and you were now paying attention to her. Sarah seemed to also like a guy like you which was a bonus for you.

“I kid.” Sarah teased. She didn’t want you to feel bad. She wanted to let you know that you were treating her nice and she was having some fun. “I just have some other things that I need to work on while you are gone.”

“What sort of things?” You breathe easier now that you haven’t actually insulted her. You were getting annoyed by the teasing but you enjoyed it. You watch as she returns back to the table, staring at the bouncing boobs this time.

“More videos from Mom.” Sarah stated. “She said that I need to learn to do some things since I am a teenager, like hair and make-up. Stuff that a teenager should know how to do.”

“I won’t stop you from learning. I will take the clothes myself.”

(Flashback over)

In truth, you wanted to see her be able to make herself look very beautiful. She was very pretty already but you tried to imagine if she knew how to style her hair, put make-up on, and wear fashionable stuff. The image would be stunning. Your heart would stop. You were not going to stop the chance for her to make herself sexy.

“I wonder if it is possible for her to become sexier than she is?” You say to yourself as you pull away from the store parking lot.

Driving back, the sky started to get a little bit red for the evening. You stop at a taco place to pick up dinner for tonight. Sarah would be busy with her homework from her mom so you presumed there wouldn't be time to make dinner. Thinking ahead here, you send an email to Sarah. She didn’t have a phone so email was the best way to communicate over these distances. You wonder if you should shop with her for a phone. Tomorrow was a school day, you would have to do it in the afternoon to see or pick up a phone. The two of you could look over tonight what she wanted.

“Dinner first.” You say as you pull on the street that you and the girl you liked lived on.

You pull up into your own driveway. You will need to go to school tomorrow. School was almost over and you were graduating, there was nothing else left for you to do at school but maintain the good grades until the end. It was simple stuff but the main focus besides the good grades you were having was the social life, seeing your friends. People will be going to different colleges, getting jobs, and possibly moving away, so it was the time to make memories with them.

“I have been so busy that I couldn’t see them.” You say to yourself as you walk over to your neighbor’s house. You had been distracted by your babysitting job and you hadn’t communicated a lot with them.

It was a welcome distraction from your friends. At first, you didn’t like the job, but the results of sticking with it appeared to have been fantastic. Sarah had doubled in age and became sixteen years old. She was near your age and practically a flawless beauty. She seemed to like you a lot since she was eight and that didn’t wane through the growth. It was great but you had to be cautious as she did have succubus blood in her that was strong, it might have increased. You are worried that she might charm you. You wanted this relationship to be more natural than induced by her succubus blood. It did not seem like she could charm you though, but you didn’t know if she could gain that ability if she did grow. If she could remain like this, it would be perfect.

Stepping up to the door, you unlock it and enter in. “I’m back” You called out. Expecting to see your sixteen year neighbor girl sitting in her room, watching the videos she was told to watch by her mom.

“That took a long time, did they hassle you over there?” Sarah called from the kitchen. You glance over there to see that your preconceived notion was thrown out the window.

Sarah stood at 6’8”, almost a foot taller than you. She was also no longer sixteen but now eighteen, the same age as you. Her skin was a pale milky white as usual with glisten to it, with no sign of hair to stop the shine. Her legs were thick. They were mini tree trunks. Her thighs were big as they complimented her juicy ass. Her hips were wider than her shoulders now. The jean shorts from earlier rode the crevices of her curves, getting closer to being just like denim underwear. The front was unzipped and pulled apart so that you could clearly see the pink panties underneath. This pink arrow on the crotch pointed away from a smooth waist with the curves to handle her growing proportions. Her basketball size breasts had reached H cups. They were now larger than your head. The red shirt she was wearing, raised up her boobs so that there was an underboob to her outfit. You could see the bare skin of her round breasts poking out, hints of the extremely large pearls. She still had her platinum hair tied up into pigtails like before. She looked a lot like a skater girl with her clothes if she added a helmet, gloves, and protection equipment.

“Uh, not really.” You stammer, not expecting to see that she had grown so soon. You would have guessed tomorrow. “The line was long and they had a slow process for returns.”

“It sounds like they don’t want you to return any items. Which I believe is hassling.” Sarah moved to put something in a pot while you came over. She was treating her new size as completely natural. “They’ll waste your time to make you think that it isn’t worth it.”

“They want to keep their money.” You can’t help but stare at her assets. They were so hypnotizing and enticing. You wanted to touch them but you were using your self control to stop yourself from running over and burying yourself in them.

“I don’t think it is their money if you are returning items.” She set a timer for her pot. She turned around to face you. You change your glance upwards so that you are not caught staring at her boobs.

“Dang it, you bought dinner as well.” Sarah noticed your carry-out bag of tacos. She didn’t see your email.

“No worries, I can put these in the fridge for tomorrow. We can reheat it as leftovers so we don’t have to make or order things tomorrow.” You offered quickly to sacrifice your choice for whatever Sarah was cooking. She was a very good cook.

“No,” She put a hand up to stop you. “My one will be better for reheating. The tacos will get soggy overnight. We will go with what you got for dinner.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’m positive.”

“Okay then.” You placed the bag of tacos on the counter. “We will have tacos tonight. I will help you here in the kitchen with the meal prep for our meal tomorrow. But first, I need to use the restroom and wash up. I have been waiting all this time in line to use it but I didn’t want to lose my place.”

“Haha.” Sarah laughed. “I am not going to stop you. I’m going to blame that store. They are a real demon for doing that.” She motioned for you to go.

“Hehe, they sure are” You gave a fake laugh as you walked over to the restroom. All this while your mind was thinking. “You are closer to the real deal.”

Once inside the restroom, you sit down and pull out your phone. You begin to type Sarah’s mom.

“First thing, Sarah is now 18 years old and practically a foot taller than me. Her growth is exceeding any expectations. I do not know how to proceed from here. It would be good if you would come back soon or for a short visit. Second, Sarah would need a phone. I will be going to school soon and now that she is older, needs a way to communicate. I will give more info later. Please respond.”

That was your text message that you sent. You needed to have her talk to you soon. Sarah’s growth was absurd and you were worried that the succubus blood in her was extremely strong and that she would develop into an actual succubus. Your life might be endangered but somehow you wanted to stay and support Sarah. You didn’t know if these were your own feelings or Sarah’s influence. This was very tricky. You finish your business and return to Sarah.

“You are done? Good, can you cut up some of those vegetables?” Sarah asked as she focused on her cooking.

“Sure.” you move to cut up the veggies as you have this conflict inside.

Making dinner for tomorrow together was simple. Once finished, you put it in the fridge and the two of you had tacos for dinner that you brought. It was a simple conversation and continuation of the lunch date you had. You had that nagging feeling at the back of your head about the danger of being near a succubus but you were invested and interested in Sarah. She was a nice, kind girl. You also talked about getting a phone for her so that the dinner mishap would never happen again. She liked that idea a lot. You finished dinner and put the dishes away. You were sitting down on the couch in the main room.

“I got some of those new clothes that I ordered. I am going to try them on to make sure that they still fit.” Sarah said as she passed behind you.

“Gotcha. I will stay here.” You tilt your head back to watch her go into the hallway. She acknowledges her growth, finally. Once she is gone, you slump down on the couch.

“Damn, she is so hot.” You mutter to yourself as the temptress leaves. She could be your girlfriend now if you asked but you were hesitant.

Bing!

Your phone went off. You check it to see who has messaged you.

The person who messaged you was one of your friends. You hadn’t texted him at all since friday but he had been texting you. You had been ignoring his texts because of what was going on with Sarah. You wanted to focus on that. It seemed like the message would be a little bit of a breather from the Sarah situation. It would create some normalcy through all this.

“Hey Dweeb, where have you been? You’ve been a no-show for the whole weekend.”

You have not been to any of the parties at all this weekend. You knew about the one on Friday and was planning on going but you forgot about the one last night at a different person's house that popped up recently. You have been busy watching Sarah. In fact, you haven’t informed them about the extension to the babysitting job. You’ve accidentally been ghosting them about that fact. You get busy typing him a message to show that you are alive.

“That babysitting job I had at the beginning weekend has been extended. I am watching the person for a while until the parent can come back.” You couldn’t call her a child anymore.

A few seconds after sending it, you get a response.

“Dude, why?”

“Family medical emergency. Mom has to be there and I am left with her daughter. I can’t abandon her like this. She doesn’t like a lot of people”

“Bummer, are you getting paid well?”

“Yes I am.”

“At least you are getting money to party in college.”

“That is true.”

This was the text thread you and your friend were talking about as you sat on the couch. Then the conversation took a twist.

“So, I guess you don’t know.”

“Know what?”

“Abigail and Enrique.”

“What about them?”

“They had some interesting things last night at the party. It will probably be the talk at school tomorrow.”

“What did they do?”

“It is better that I show you. I will send the video.”

You wait for your bud to send the video. Once it arrived, you knew something happened. It was the house party that you couldn’t make. In the house, full of people, there was a circle of people gathered around a couch with Abigail and Enrique on it. The video played, the music was loud and practically everyone was drunk, especially Abigail and Enrique. Enrique was wasted and leaning back on the couch. Abigail slipped down to the ground and slipped Enrique’s pants. Enrique’s dick popped out for all to see. He was going to get laughed at school for this but what happened next is what was key. Abigail went up to it and started to give him a blowjob. Everyone was in awe of the blatant sex they were having. You watch as the minutes go by and Abigail makes Enrique cum. His face is full of bliss.

“That is crazy.” you reply

“It is. I just want to let you know for tomorrow.”

“Thanks for letting me know.”

“So guys really do like girls sucking their dicks?” You hear a familiar female voice behind you.

You turn slowly to see that Sarah was leaning over the couch to peek over your shoulder. She had come back without you noticing her at all. She had watched the entire video with you about your classmates getting a blowjob.

“Sarah!?” You scooted back to the other corner of the couch. Utterly surprised by the sudden appearance of the former eight year old, now eighteen year old. You had never wanted to show her something like this. “What are you doing here?”

“I left the package I got in the mail here. I came here and you were engrossed on your phone. When the sound played, I had to check it out.” Sarah went around the couch and sat down. Leaning closer to you as you curled up with your shame, she spoke very intently to you. “Do guys really like girls sucking their dicks like that?”

You gulped as you were not going to escape Sarah beading blue eyes. She really wanted to know and wasn’t going to let you go. This wasn’t like before when you were beating around the bush about the birds and the bees. She knew about it and had seen the video. Plus, she was big now and could force the answer out of you.

“Yes.” You replied nervously. “Guys like it when girls give them a blowjob. Especially if they are attracted to each other.”

“Woah.” Sarah’s eyes got big with that information. It seemed like she was entering a whole new world of excitement. She then turned her head and clamped her chin between her thumb and fingers in thought. “So those videos were true.”

“What videos?” you thought to yourself. “Is she referring to the ones her mom sent her. What videos did her mom make her watch?”

“Would you like a blowjob?” Sarah turned her head back to you. She wondered what your stance was.

“What?” Your face was cherry red. You were not expecting that question. What was Sarah trying to get at? “Why would you ask that?”

Sarah got on all fours on the couch and crawled over to you. She got very close to you with her face being at your chest. She was looking down at you as you made yourself smaller, and felt smaller, in this situation. Sarah’s boobs were touching your legs, heightening the situation. Sarah seemed very determined with her questions. It was all leading up to one thing. You knew you wanted it but you were also scared.

“I asked if you want a blowjob. You said that if a guy and a girl like each other they would be okay with this. I like you a lot. I wonder if you like me so that I can give you a blowjob.” Sarah stated bluntly.

This was a shock to you and something you should have seen coming with the questions she was asking. The shock that the former eight year old neighbor girl had a child crush on you, not the shocking part, and grew into a sexy woman over the weekend, the shocking part, to have the hots for you. This was the unexpected part that you should have read the signs in her behavior. The thing you should have seen coming was Sarah’s desire for sex. She had succubus blood in her so she must have a sexual lust as the blood became stronger in her. She would crave that intimacy. The combination of the two led to one thing. She wanted some sex with you.

“I do like you but I don’t think we should-” You try to discourage the advance by Sarah. You think this is really fast moving to a blowjob in this relationship and the fact that she has succubus blood. All she was waiting for was anything that resembled “I like you.”

Sarah ripped your pants and underwear down in a fluid motion. You were caught with your trousers flying below your knees. The only thing faster than Sarah’s quick action was your dick’s lightning fast reflex. Your wood shot up instantly at being free in front of Sarah’s curious eyes.

“It’s big.” Sarah was amazed at your six inch dick. It wasn’t too impressive but it was definitely decent. “And rock hard.” She tapped your dick, fascinated by it

“Sarah, I was trying to say.” You were extremely embarrassed by this whole scene. Stripped of your pants, your inner turmoil was on full display. You were indeed attracted to her, attracted a lot but your mind was still hesitant. You were concerned about being charmed.

Sarah didn’t let you finish again. She brought her head lower to your dick head. She opened her mouth and let out her red tongue. Her tongue came in contact with your shaft. A shiver went up your body as wet tongue glided across your swollen member. You couldn’t do anything as Sarah showed the beginning part of her love in tasting you.

“It tastes weird but I like it.” Sarah finished her long first sample of a man’s dick. She licked her lips to savor it.

“Sarah, you need to stop for a moment and-” You were breathing hard as the pleasure was intense from the start. This was going to go one way with Sarah’s head in between your legs. Sarah was still ignoring you.

“Lick lick lap lap lick!”

Sarah suddenly had great fervor in licking penis like a melting ice cream cone. Her head was moving all over the place, up and down, right and left, as she made sure her tongue knew every inch of your dick. You were nearly paralyzed by her forward assault on your member. You placed your hands on top of her head to push it away so that you could explain some things.

“Sarah, you need to pause.” You winced and stuttered between gasps of pleasure. You needed to tell her about her family line. You were going to ignore her mother’s advice. You were afraid of the potential result of her ingesting some semen and the succubus blood reacting to it. She seemed to be heavily influenced by it already. Your life might be in danger. “I need to tell you something.”

Sarah wasn’t listening to you and your attempt to get her off your dick failed. She was too tall and big for your strength to do that. Your hands were useless against her. Instead, she switched from licking to actually put your dick in her mouth.

“Gaah!” You groaned as you were becoming enraptured by her blowjob. Her tongue and mouth sliding up and down your shaft so smoothly one would presume she was an expert at this. She let the lip slip with the motion of her head bobbing. She was moaning in delight as she kept going and going. Your dick was starting to twitch and precum was coming out. You never had a blowjob before but you could see why Enrique would love them.

“Please stop.” You beg as you feel a staggering battle with your mind and your body. The body strongly wants Sarah but your mind is feebly begging for caution with her. Your body has the assistance of having Sarah sucking your dick for a few minutes.

“Screw this!” You yelled. You decided to forgo all the warning signals you had before. This was the best feeling you ever had. If it endangered you, so be it, you wanted to release your load inside of Sarah. Your body had won.

“If you want it, you can have it.” You grabbed the back of Sarah’s head and pulled it towards your groin.

“Mmggrth” Sarah got wide eyed at your sudden fervor into the blowjob. She had been working smoothly doing it herself but your actions surprised her. She let your dick slide to the back of her throat. She was now deepthroating you. She brought her arms around your waist and pulled you close in response to your action. She really wants your dick.

“Now, take it aaaaaalllllllll!!!!!!” You scream as you blow your load into the depths of her throat. Your body spasmed as she made gulping sounds to swallow every bit of your cum. She knew how to do a blowjob and take it all in. It was a good minute of you giving all your cum to Sarah while Sarah consumed it.

“Ooh. That was good.” You sigh as you tilt your head to the side. A wave of dizziness is starting to overcome you. As your vision becomes blurry, you see Sarah come closer to your face. Her chest on your chest and her red eyes looking deep within you. You enjoyed it a lot. You were glad that you did it. She leans in closer to where she is next to your ear.

“That tasted amazing.” Sarah whispered seductively. She then licked your ear. The slurping clicking sound entices you even more. “My Dweeb.”

You turn your head slightly to her pointy ear.

“You were amazing.”

As you finished whispering, you fell asleep.

You wake up slowly and groggily. You feel the hot sun beating relentlessly on your skin. Creaking open your eyes, the blue sky can be seen. You notice the sound of crashing waves.

“Wasn’t I at Sarah’s house?” You ask yourself. You pull yourself up slowly to see what is going on.

You see that you are in the middle of the ocean, on a small rocky island that creeps out of the water. The salty water laps at your feet as the island is only about 20 feet across. You were on the only sandy part of it as the rest was black basaltic rock. You had no shirt but only some beat up and torn trousers. It was like you were part of a shipwreck and washed up here.

“How did I get here?”

“So you are finally aware”

You turn around to the center of the island. The island has a center point rock that is like a slab that jets out at an angle, like lion king’s pride rock. Up on the rock, a woman that you are quite familiar with is looking down at you. Her upper half is exposed so that you can see from her stomach up. She is completely naked except for some small orange glittery starfish, clinging to where her nipples would be.

“Sarah? Is that you?” You ask.

“Ding ding ding. The Dweeb got it right.” Sarah flipped her body around from leaning on the rock to sitting on the rock. You saw that her lower half had become a turquoise mermaid tail. “One point for you.”

“What are we doing here? We were at your house a little bit ago. How are we in the ocean?” You are still trying to comprehend the mermaid Sarah. Sarah was supposed to have succubus blood not mermaid blood.

“I will give you a half credit for that but the answer is really simple.” She rocks her body back and forth while lifting her tail off the ground. She then takes a huge leap, soaring really high into the air, and lands in the water. You turn to see a magnificent dive. Nearly as quickly as she disappeared under the surface, she reappeared farther off. She turned around and swam back to you. She leaned on the beach like she did on the rock once she got close to you. It was a very seductive pose as the tall mermaid stared at you

“We are in a dream.”

Suddenly a lot of things clicked in your mind. You fell asleep after the blowjob she gave you. You were still at her house then. This fantasy world also seemed similar to the other one you had the previous night. You had to ask another question.

“Whose dream are we in? Yours or mine.” You flipped your finger back and forth between you and Sarah.

“I have to give you full credit for that one. It is a hard one.” Sarah leaned over on her back. Allowing her massive breasts to bounce and then stand tall, upright. They were firm with only a little sag so they didn’t give way to gravity. She then talked to you again upside down with platinum blond hair sprayed out on the island’s sand.

“We are in your dream. I have a hard time having dreams now but I can easily enter others' dreams and see what is going on.”

“Wait. what?” You exclaimed. Was she nonchalantly speaking about the ability of a succubus? Did she know that she had succubus blood?

“Yep, it happened on friday night.” She continued without fully answering your gasp about her knowledge of this. “I didn’t realize at first but I was in your dream that night. I hid in the tower because of the dragon because I thought it was my dream. I didn’t realize it until the next day I was in your dream.” Sarah sounded super excited.

“What did you realize?” You asked.

Sarah rolled back over to her belly. She put her hands underneath her chin as she gave you a huge smile. “I am part succubus.”

She nailed it. She figured out what was in her blood. She had something non-human in her. She seemed very excited about it, not bothered. Now that she knew, you had to ask some important questions.

“When did you figure it out?”

“I would say that I was starting to guess around Saturday evening when I kept feeling weird things around my body. I confirmed it Sunday morning when I woke up from being in your dream with little wings and tail. I did some research to figure it out. I came to this conclusion from what I saw and how I felt.” Sarah was moving her mermaid tail gently in the water. “It was hard to figure out when I would tell you then I saw that video and my demon side got the better of me.”

Sarah implies that the video and the blowjob gave her the opportunity she wanted. Sarah continued to talk.

“I then saw a voicemail from my mom on your phone had arrived during the oral sex and I learned that it was true and you knew. I decided to tell you here.”

This now raises a new question before you next. You didn’t bother that she snooped through your phone. You and her mom kept a big secret from her.

“Are you mad that we hid it from you? The succubus part?”

“Nope. I am glad that you hid it from me. I would have been terrified at first but you encouraged me and that made me realize that you cared for me. It allowed me to accept this as a part of me.” Sarah pulled herself forward to sit next to you. Even in your dream, she was big and adult-like.

“So now that you know and figured out what is a part of you.” You gulp as it was hard to ask this question with her beautiful body right next yours. “I have a pretty big question.”

“What is it?” Sarah leaned forward in her sitting position. Her breasts squished against the dream mermaid tail that she had here.

“Did you or would you charm me?”

This was the big question. This was a matter of your free will. Did Sarah charm you to fall in love with her? You realized that she had a crush on you and you were worried that she could force you to fall in love with her. You had developed feelings for her. It was time to see if they were real.

“Of course not.” Sarah responded quickly. She tapped and pushed your shoulder in disbelief of the accusing. “I would never do that to you.”

“Why?” You dung deeper. You had to make sure. “And could you have charmed without you knowing.”

“Let's see. I will answer the second part first.” Sarah looked up as she thought. She knew that I was concerned about it.

“If I charmed you, I would know. There is some sort of connection that would be hard to explain. I just know that I have charmed one person.” Sarah said.

“Who?” You were curious.

“That pervert old guy that groped me. I seemed to have charmed him out of self-defense.” Sarah smirked. It seemed like she was very proud of that fact. “You might be feeling something similar though. It's something about me that I can’t help.”

“What is it?” You were worried.

“I am bewitching.”

“Huh?” You were confused.

“I have this essence that draws people's attention to me, especially males. You have seen it at work. All the eyes on me. Everyone is finding me attractive. It gets annoying a lot. When they keep their gaze on me or are in close proximity to me for a long time, they are conflicted with a few choices. Some examples of these choices are to seek out their sexul pleasure with me, help me, or avoid me. Once that question rises in their head, they can stay on the decision for a while but when they do decide, they act. After the act is complete, they return to normal until they are confronted with me again after some time.” Sarah gave a long explanation.

“So you are affecting me to make a choice? You inquire deeper.

“Yes.” Sarah let go of her turquoise mermaid tail and stretched back. “Those feelings are your own. My powers are pulling on the feelings that are already there. It is up to you to follow up on them. You can say no. I don’t want you to but you can. I would love to be your girlfriend.”

“So you are pushing me to make a decision unintentionally.”

“Uh huh.” She confirmed

“I will have to think about it. It is a hard decision to make in a dream.” You stare up at the burning sun. She wanted to be your girlfriend. You would like that but you didn’t know everything or enough about succubus to make that decision

“Take you time. I will still pursue you.” She bent back forward. She put her hand on your hand so that you would look in her bright blue eyes. “I will still do some acts to encourage the decision.”

Sarah made a fist and opened her mouth wide. She shook her fist back and forth to simulate a blowjob.

“It is part of who I am. I can’t help but go after a guy I like.” Sarah pauses for a moment before whispering seductively. “Sexually.”

A chill ran down your body. It was a chill of pleasure. You wanted Sarah to hunt after you. She was very sexy. The voice just made it better.

“I will look forward to it but I still have one more question.” You stared at her beautiful eyes. “Would you charm me to do it? Make me yours.”

“No.” She grabbed your arm and pulled you towards the ocean. She was sliding on the sand and you were crawling. “I would never do that to you.”

“Why?” She was swimming at a flat angle as you were now knee deeper water.

“It is simple. I like you.” The two of you had reached your waist level. “I want our relationship not to be based on my selfish desires. I want your feelings to be true. Not something I force on you.”

“Really?” You were getting excited. The feeling that Sarah would not charm you was great. You would have your free will, besides the bewitching part. You followed her out to chest deeper water.

“Really. I want your true love.” Sarah let go of your hand.

With a swift motion, she dived underneath. In five seconds, she popped up high out of the water doing a slow backflip. She looked magnificent as her body blocked out the sun. The dark shadow expressing all her wonderful features.

“And I will hunt for it!” Sarah declared.

Sarah fell down into the ocean in a beautiful dive. This was a dream, literally and figuratively. An absolutely hot woman wants you. It was a young man’s dream. You found yourself wanting her at that moment. Without a prompt, you dove into the ocean after her. The world suddenly became bright as your head passed through the surface.

You were back at Sarah’s house and it was morning. The dream was done but you knew that it wasn’t over.

You were back on the couch where Sarah gave you the blowjob. Nothing much has changed since then except that Sarah wasn’t there and the morning light was dawning through the windows.

“That was a wonderful Sunday night.” You stretch as you remember the previous night fondly.

Sunday night. That’s the last night of the weekend.

“Shit!” You roll off the couch and attempt to run to your bag. You trip at the beginning of your attempt because your pants have been pulled down with last night's incident. Pulling them up, you reach your bag and check its contents. You have school today.

“Everything here is good.” You find everything you need for school today in the bag you brought over.

Click!

You hear the sound of a door opening. It must be Sarah. When you woke up from your dream, she must have too. You hear footsteps and another door opening.

Slam!

The bathroom door closes. She was there. You wanted to see her but you guess you had to wait. You look down at your phone to check the time, hoping it wasn’t too late that you couldn’t do anything.

“I can make breakfast.” You breathe in relief.

You had woken up pretty early. You would definitely have time to make breakfast for Sarah and yourself. It was something nice you could do for the relationship. You wouldn’t say that you were officially boyfriend and girlfriend but you could still say that you were boyfriend and girlfriend from an outside perspective. You had to figure out how you feel about her being part succubus and all that entails, cause once you are in, you are in. The two of you would just have the benefits of being in a relationship without it being official. Sarah was going to woo you so there was no stopping that unless you said no.

In no time, you cook up some sunny side eggs and bacon. You have the first serving ready when you hear the door to the bathroom open and shut. The shuffling of feet is moving towards you.

“I am cooking breakfast before I go to school. Do you want some?” You ask as you prepare for Sarah to come around the corner.

Sarah came around the corner. You were surprised but not shocked when you saw her. She had grown again. She now stood at 7 feet with her platinum blonde hair flowing down to mid-back. Her legs had length as most of the growth to her height that gave her a finesse to her form. Her thighs and ass had remained the same proportions and the waist was thin as always. Her breasts had grown from H cups to I cups, 48Is. The teardrop shaped breasts were covered by a white towel she had wrapped around her midsection. The towel could not cover the top of her breasts or the top of her ass. This allowed you to see a lot of her lumiscient pale skin. This exposure also allowed her tail to be free. It was out in the open. The thin black smooth cord-like appendage coming from the tip of her ass. It was about three feet in length with a paper thin spade tip.

“That is sweet.” Sarah walked over, flaunting her sexy body. “I will take the sausage.”

“I didn’t see any sausage in the fridge.” You turned to the fridge as Sarah came up close. “We have bacon, egg, cereal, and toast.”

“We always have sausage.” Sarah chirped.

“We do?” You rotate your body to Sarah as she steps close to you. You wonder what she meant by that but you quickly knew what she meant.

In a blur, she swooped down and grabbed your pants. She pulled them down all the way to your shoes. Your dick became exposed and erect in flash.

“It’s right here.” Sarah licked her lips as her eyes turned from blue to red.

You let her have her way as she slammed her head on your dickhead. This was her way of winning you over to be her lover. Her sexual appeal, not her succubus power. You had been hesitant last night but you were not this morning. You let the pleasure take you over as Sarah gave you another blowjob first thing in the morning. You lean against the counter as for three minutes, Sarah rocked her head back and forth to stimulate your penis. When it was time, you let her have it.

“Ahhhh!'' You groan instantly as your whole body twitches from the release. You gave Sarah a lot of your cum directly into her mouth. Bliss was soaked into your very being.

“Mmmmggrth.” Sarah gargles the thick cum for a second but quickly catches up and starts to swallow it cheerfully as you give it to her. In no time at all, your cum is gone and she has swallowed it all.

“Mmhhmm, delicious. Thanks for the meal.” Sarah grins as she puts her finger on her pink lips.

You find yourself exceedly tired after the blowjob. You have to lean a lot on the counter to prevent yourself from falling over. Was this something that happens after sex? No, this was something to do with Sarah’s succubus power. You were going to ask her about it but she started to tremble and mumble.

“Ooohh!” Sarah moaned as she arched back from whatever was racking her body up. It was pleasure and growth. She dropped her towel from her body as black silky leathery wings sprouted from her back. They were 3 feet in length and were coming from her where her shoulder blades were. With a little bit of separation, she had a wingspan of a little over six feet. Her size grew as well. She was no longer 7 feet tall but was now 7 foot 5 inches! Most of her portions had stayed the same but her breasts grew from the 48Is to 50Js. They seemed firm, ripe, and mountains with the little pink nipples at the tip. Her areolas were a light pink to not offset her clear white skin. You could see the top of her head, with the wavy platinum blonde hair cascading down the back as she grew. When she tilted her head back from the growth, you saw two ivory bumps on the side of the top of her head pushing the hair away from it. These were horns.

“That felt so good.” Sarah stood up. You could see her in all her glory as she looked down at you. The wings spread out, the horns peaking out, the red eyes staring at you, and her tail had wrapped around her left leg like a band “I hope you don’t mind me looking like this. It takes a little concentration to hide all of it. I like it to be a little bit more natural between us.”

“Uh huh.” You nodded as you stared at her beauty. You were so dead tired from the blowjob. You could barely move let alone speak.

“Great. Thank you for breakfast.” Sarah smiled. She then started to head back to her room. “I have some tasks that I need to complete. It will involve me getting dressed. I will see you later today.”

You turned your head as she walked off. Your strength was slowly coming back to you. There are many things that you need to do as well. The biggest was getting to school.

“Sigh.” You sighed as you twirl formally existing spaghetti.

“That is the third sigh this lunch. Plus, you ordered food from the cafeteria while bringing your own lunch. That is unusual for you, Dweeb. Is everything okay? Is the babysitting job that tough?” Your friend called you out.

“You could say that it is tough.” You replied. “I am just tired though. Interesting dream woke me up early. I couldn’t get back to sleep.” You told a half truth.

It wasn’t babysitting anymore. It was a weird dynamic relationship. Sarah was now eighteen and each of you were desiring the other person but you didn’t want it to be official yet. you were discovering how things would be if the two of you did get together, the pros and cons of a succubus blooded human and a normal guy in a relationship.

You were tired though. The blowjob Sarah gave you had worn you out. You could do barely anything until you ate your breakfast and some other food. It was as if your stamina was gone. You had been slowly getting it back over the day. Rest and food were the best ways to recover. Hence, the two lunches and several snacks.

“If it is that rough, why don’t you hire another babysitter? That way you could have some rest. Because you have been tired all day.” Your friend gave his opinion and correctly assessed your condition.

“Yeah. hire another babysitter, Dweeb. I could use some money.” A girl said as she sat down next to you. She was Madi.

She was an emo girl and one of the few friends in your inner circle that was a girl, giving her the right to call you, Dweeb. She was eighteen and stood at 5’2”. She had pale skin with about three tattoos. One on the leg, another on the shoulder, and the other she wouldn’t tell. She was dressed in her usual dark black garb with a black vest. Dark highlighters around the eyes and the red dyed bang covering one eye from her dark black hair. She had a thin ass, thin waist, and a B-cup.

“She doesn’t like strangers that much and is still nervous around those she knows.” You described the old Sarah, not the more confident version she is now. It was the excuse you were going to use. “It probably won’t go well.”

“I am only a stranger until she meets me.” Madi retorted as she tossed a fry in her mouth. “She will probably like me then.”

“She would probably think of you as a Twig.” You fired back. You used her nickname

“Oooh” Your other friend leaned back as you gave her a friendly diss.

“At least a good looking Twig, as opposed to this, a Dweeb.” Madi rolled her eyes dramatically and wide as she looked back at you.

“Oohhh.” The friend leaned back again. He was enjoying this.

“You're right.” You nod to her. “She probably would like to meet a good looking dweeb.” You turned to your friend who was giving the ‘oohs’ and pointed a finger at him in a comical way. “Do you think you can come over and help me?”

You all bursted out laughing.

The rest of the day went pretty normal, going to class and such. You regained all your strength and you were no longer tired. You spent most of the time in class, daydreaming. Daydream specifically about Sarah. How pretty she was, what she was doing at the moment, and what the two of you were going to do. As you daydreamed of her, the image of her would appear throughout the school, like a mirage. Sometimes it was so real, it was like she was exploring the school. You had to blink several times to make sure she wasn’t really there. When you did, she vanished. These images were running through your mind but you had to ask one question to her when you met in person. Why were you so tired? The question clung onto you since the morning when you were too tired to ask her. You had to go to school when you finally had the energy to move more than ten steps. It took that long to recover from the blowjob to leave the house. The time you would take to eat breakfast.

The school bells rang and it was time to go home. Grateful that you were a senior with little obligations and tasks left, you could go directly home. You got in your car, after having some brief conversations with friends, and you drove back to Sarah’s house. She was sure to be home as she didn’t go to her school. She had graduated from that over the weekend because she grew up. You pulled up the driveway. You had been waiting for this all day. You go up the lawn to the door and open it.

“I’m home.” You declare loudly.

“Oh, how was school? I bet you missed me. Awwww, this situation makes it sound like we are a real couple.” Sarah replied with a smile. She was on the couch, tapping on a phone. She was in some light tan shorts with a one strap red tank top. She had none of the devil features from earlier in the day, the tail, wings, horns, or red eyes. This looked good on her but that wasn’t what caught your eye when you came in. She was smaller.

“I got a phone while you were out at school. We can now communicate with each other.” Sarah rolled off the couch. She walked over to you to show her smartphone to you. You saw that she was around 7 feet tall, not the 7’5” from this morning. Everything about her was the same before breakfast except that her breasts were larger, they were Ks, 50Ks. “Can we exchange numbers?”

“What happened to you? You were bigger this morning. How can you be the same height as before you grew in front of me?” You were dumbfounded as you lifted up your phone from your pocket. You were still amazed at her bewitching beauty.

“That is what you noticed first. A Dweeb like you would notice it in a flash.” Sarah picked up your phone and started to put her number into his phone. “”It really is simple.”

“How is it simple?” You ask. Sarah used your phone to text her and then handed your phone back. She had your contact.

“This is my human form.” Sarah slipped her phone in between her breasts, it was swallowed whole with none of it peeking out, as she put a hand on her hip. “It allows me to function in society a bit. Otherwise, I will be getting a lot of attention from people if I showed my true height or my succubus lineage. That would cause an uproar. Plus, it saves on clothes. Not going to rip through them or need new ones if I have a public size. I just keep everything for that size and go nude otherwise.”

“It would cause an uproar.” You saw her reasoning. You blushed deeply as you pictured her nude. It was as hot as hell. “I am also glad that we don’t have to keep buying clothes. We didn’t plan for you to reach a little bit above 7 feet.”

“I’m no longer a little bit above 7 feet.” Sarah smiled wickedly.

“Huh?” You cocked your head to the side.

“I grew again.”

“Really?” You sounded intrigued and in disbelief. She wasn’t done.

“Yep. I grew after getting my ID. Let me show you.”

Sarah walked to the middle of the living room as she pulled her shirt off. Her massive tits bounced once they were free of the shirt. She then pulled her pants and panties off down her legs. Her ass seemed to bulge out as her articles of clothes were a little tight on her. She would still need new ones now that she had a consistent height to move around with. Soon, she was standing completely naked in front of you, better the image you had made earlier. Your dick appreciated the view.

Then Sarah began to swell up, at a pretty steady pace. Her ass and breasts were getting larger as she continued to grow. The proportions of her body were the same as she was at 7 feet. They were just larger because they grew with Sarah. You saw the black tail appear in between her legs as it started to lengthen with her growth. She had hid it before with her human form but she was letting some of her demoness features come out. She didn’t go with the wings or the horns as her attire but her eyes went red. This was a form of her succubus and human blood combined.

“What do you think?” She asked you.

Sarah now stood at 7’10”. A full five inches taller than this morning. She was absolutely gorgeous.

“I think you look amazing. I can’t believe you grew this much without me.” You gawk.

“I can make sure that I grow with you the next time.” Sarah cooed as she rolled her shoulders back and forth suggestively.

“What do you mean by that? How can you determine when you grow? Is it something to do with this morning? I felt very tired after that.” You remembered. You had nearly forgotten about your question for her but she reminded you when she said that “she will grow with me next time.”

“I guess you noticed that.” Sarah knew that she was going to need to explain something.

“I grow with interactions with guys.” Sarah stated.

“How so? What sort of interactions?” This was getting interesting. You guess that it had to do with the blowjob.

“The current interaction I need is semen, or a form like it. That allows the transfer of energy from the male to me. Kind of like I am consuming something from them.”

“So with the blowjob, I gave you some of my energy. Did I give you some of my life energy or something?” You ask her. This was another serious question you needed to ask. Being charmed into her slave was a big worry but having your life sucked out of you was very serious.

“Yes and no. I sucked something like life out of you but it wasn’t your life force or soul.”

“What did you suck out?” You were still concerned.

“Your vitality.” Sarah said

“My vitality?” You asked dubiously. This sounded pretty close to sucking out my life.

“Your vitality, your stamina. That is what I sucked out. I chose something that you can gain back quickly and will not be life threatening. A bit of food and rest and you should be good afterwards. Your vitality comes back stronger after you recover. I could suck other things out but I chose that because it would be harmless but beneficial later.” Sarah informed you about what she took from your body with the blowjob.

“So you are eating my endurance?”

“Yep.” Sarah smiled. She liked that you were understanding this. “And you have more after you recover. It is like exercising. The more I consume of it, the more of it will be there next time with little risk to you.”

“What other things could you have sucked out of me?” You need to know what options she had with you. If your soul was on the table, this was dangerous.

“There is a lot but the usual of course is life force and soul.” Sarah then tapped her lips, thinking of some of the items. “Some of the unusual ones are sex drive, height, fluids, muscles,....”

“You can take someone's height?” You were curious about that one. She could literally eat away at people with that ability.

“I can but it is the most temporary of things.” Sarah rotated her head towards you. “The physical things I can not keep. The world seems to hate taking one's physical attributes. It is more like I borrow them for a little bit. Within an hour or so, everything goes back to normal. I take a foot of height from someone and then an hour later it goes back to them.”

“How do you know this?’ She seemed very knowledgeable about this. She only became a succubus over the weekend.

“It happened earlier today.” She nonchalantly replied.

“What?!” You exclaimed loudly. She tested that part out on someone.

“Yes.” She continued. She seemed like it was no problem at all. “I had to get some important stuff today to fit with my new life. ID, birth certificate, social security, and a phone.” She waved her new cellphone. “I had to meet someone that could forge and get those things for me. I had to pay for it and make sure that they were not going to give me the bad stuff so we made an agreement.”

Sarah raised her hand open to her face and gave the gesture for a blowjob.

“You gave some random person a blowjob? That is so unlike you.” You couldn’t believe that she went out and did something like that. She was shy and had some social anxiety before. She didn’t seem to have that now. She was okay with going to a stranger and giving him a blowjob. That was pretty far from what she used to be.

“It was uncomfortable as hell but I had to get the documents.” There was a little hint of her old self there. She was just willing to go out if she felt like she was forced to. “And the blowjob was to secure his allegiance and discount.”

“Wait, wait, wait, wait.” There was a lot going on here. You were curious as to how she found out about some of her abilities. You were now worried about this guy “So you charmed the guy?”

“Not at first, I sucked some of his muscles to make sure that he didn’t overpower me but then I realized that it wouldn’t help in the long run if he decided to tattle on me with the authorities so I charmed him. That is how I found out about the physical stuff when his muscles returned to him.” Sarah gave a, “I’m innocent,” pose

“What about his life? his family? He is under your complete control.” This was the sort of thing you were worried that Sarah could do. Charm a man out of his life.

“I didn’t do that. I just charmed him where he wouldn’t give anything to the authorities. His life is totally normal like before, besides being charmed. I can’t control him from a distance with him only being charmed.” Sarah defends herself.

“Sigh.” You could argue but now wasn’t the time. She only limited the guy in one capacity, backstabbing her. Everything else seemed fine.

“That is okay. But you have to promise me that you won’t do something like that to random people. Only criminals and bad people. I don’t want some random person to give up on his family because you charmed or stole their soul or something.” You got dead serious with her. You didn’t like people hurting innocent or weak people. There was no justice or good morals to it. Power should protect the weak and bring justice to evil doers.

“I promise I will not do that to people unless they are bad people or criminals.” Sarah put her hand over her heart. She showed the sincerity of her promise.

“Good.” You nodded in agreement.

“Now what do we want to do?” Sarah asked

“I don’t know. I planned for us to hangout after school but did not plan anything out in actuality. Just wanted to be with you.” You reply. You rubbed your head nervously. You messed up with that one. Planning to be with someone but not do anything was bad.

“That is okay. I think your body was the one that had an idea of what we should do.” Sarah grinned as she looked down at you.

“Huh?” You look back up to her. She was so tall now that it seemed like you were a kid looking up at an adult, a very sexy adult. Sarah’s eyes that were 2 feet above your own seemed to be staring down below you eyes with a lustful look.

“Your dick is pretty hard.” Sarah notified you in a provocative voice.

“Oh, dang it.” You looked down at your crotch to see that it had erected a tent there. Sarah standing naked in front of you was definitely going to give you this reaction. You bring your hands together there to tear down the tent by pushing it down.

“Don’t do that. I like it and I want it.” Sarah put a hand on your shoulder to stop you. She spoke softly with her plea for you not to stifle your body’s enthusiasm for her. You stop at her request and look at her wonderful face. She smiles that just seems to melt you. With the hand on your shoulder, she gently runs it down your chest as she lowers herself to her knees.

“Mmhm!” You hum as shivers run over your body from the provocative touch. She gracefully caresses your chest and down your stomach that really helps set the mood. Finally, those magical fingers make it to your crotch. Where Sarah is now face to face with. She moves her fingers to where the button and zipper are.

Pop!

Sarah loosening your pants, causing your dick to push free from the tent to reveal that there was another tent underneath, covering your dick still.

“Do you like playing the waiting game?” Sarah teased as her finger was placed on the rim of your underwear. Your dick was shaking the fabric of your underwear as your body couldn’t contain the excitement that she was giving you.

Sproing!

Your dick sprung out of your underwear as Sarah pulled it down. It was stiff and erect as it jerked with energy.

“I see that you are pretty bad at the waiting game.” Sarah cooed as she encircled your dick between a single finger and thumb. She then pulled your hardened penis lower to her face. She brought her plump, red lips closer to your engorged head. “That is fine by me. I love it.”

Sarah brought her delicious red lips around your dick and shoved it past them. You groaned as your dick entered her mouth. She proceeds to rock her head back and forth as she gives you another blowjob.

“Nnhhgh!” You grunt as the immense pleasure takes you over. The slickness of the inside of her mouth rubbing against your shaft is amazing. The salvia gives the slimiest feeling as it rolls over and drips down from her tongue then carries it back onto your dick as it explores your dick. You could feel the roughness of her tongue brushing over the skin as she tastes your manhood. The sucking creates a tightness that calls for your semen to come out. You notice in all this sucking that your dick is barely reaching the back of her throat. Her mouth has become bigger with her increase in size.

“You are so amazing, Sarah!” You moan as she continues to give you a blowjob for a good minute. Her giant arms have curled around you to bring your hips closer to her. You have your hands on the back of her head, right where the small round ivory bumps are. These bumps are hard and you expect them to be the beginning of horns. Your hands are planted on them to pull her head as much as you can on your dick.

“Here it comes.” You yell as the excitement from seeing Sarah naked and the blowjob just raised your horniness to high levels. You were quick to release your seed into her mouth. Arching backwards, the pleasure is intense as she gladly accepts it.

Gulp gulp

Sarah greedily swallows your cum as it sprays into the back of her throat. She squeezed you pretty tight to make sure that you didn’t escape for this part. She doesn’t let a single drop of it escape her consumption. Once you are done cumming, she lets go of you as she takes time to savor it.

Feeling suddenly drained, you stagger backwards as Sarah begins to hug herself. You remembered that Sarah would eat your stamina if you cum for her. Your back part of your legs hit the couch and you slump backwards into it. You are very tired but not as tired like in the early morning when she gave you a blowjob then.

“That felt great, Sarah. We need to do that more often.” You huffed and puffed for air, while staring blankly at the ceiling. You enjoyed that a lot as you brushed an arm along your forehead. You had enough energy to do that and talk. You were getting more endurance to deal with this. You couldn’t move before and just had to stand there blankly for a little bit before doing anything. You could move again slightly now.

“I agree.”

You tilt your head down to see that Sarah was moving towards you on all fours. She had grown again. All her proportions had stayed the same but she was now 8’3’. The only difference you could see as she closed in as she crawled towards you, like a beast stalking her prey, was her horns and wings. Her wings were out and folded close to her. The round bumps that were her horns, had gotten slightly bigger with more of a point to them as they started to arch forward. She licks her lips as she stares at your dick that was sticking out, slightly erect. She was intent on having some more of you.

“Hold on a moment.” You murmur as you wanted to tell her that you were probably not ready for round two right after having your endurance sucked by her.

Sarah’s top half bounded up on the couch. She put her arms out on the seat to catch herself right above you. She was playing the predator part well. Her huge breasts wobbled up and down for you to transfix you gaze upon her melons. Those beautiful large forbidden fruits dangling above your dick. You wanted to taste them badly.

“Don’t worry.” Sarah spoke so that you were forced to look at her leering down at you with a lustful quality in her red eyes. She seemed to be able to read your thoughts. “You will taste them.”

Sarah then lowered her body gently on you. Her lower half was still on the ground so it was her upper half that came down on you on the couch, specifically, her breasts. She was about to give you a titjob.

“Uuugghh!” You gasp as the pillowy breasts come in contact with your crotch. Your penis instantly became hard so that it could fall into the crevice in between her K cup breasts. Your dick was easily swallowed up by them with none of it peaking out. Your legs were nearly buried by them as well as she continued to place her weight on them.

“Nnnrrggh!” You groan as she moves her hands to the side of her boobs to compress them together. This accentuated her already big breasts to greater heights as she began to mash your dick.

“It feels so good.” Your voice is heavy with pleasure as she works her breasts to please you and your shaft.

“If you enjoy it.” Sarah squeezed her breasts even harder and faster. She was speaking so lewdly to you. “You better give me what I want.”

Her breasts were so soft on your dick and your lap as she barreled down on them with her efforts to give you the best titjob. Each of her tits was bigger than your head, actual head, so that it could easily cover your dick so that your dick’s head wouldn’t pop out. Her movement was skillful as well. Her breasts pinched your rod firmly, simulating a ravenous cave where your dick was supposed to go in. As it was trapped, the squishy breasts stroked the surface so much that it gave you the greatest pleasure.

This happened for about three minutes over Sarah bulldozing her breasts over your crotch when it was finally time.

“I will give you what you want.” You cry as your body twitches from the happiness Sarah was giving you.

“Thank you.” Sarah smiles as she feels your cum come out of your dick into her breasts. It was a monstrous unloading for you but there was no visible sign on her breasts that you did. Her breasts were large enough to keep it all contained right in the compressed breasts cleavage. She had to bring a hand from above and push it into her tight bosom. She pulled her hand out, dripping with your cum. She licked and sucked her hand dry of your seed.

“Aaahh!” You sigh as you are relieved that Sarah finally made you cum. You were dead tired as she used her hand to poke into her breasts to get your cum. You couldn’t keep your eyes open as your stamina had been drained.

“I guess I took too much.” Sarah said as you fell asleep under her breasts.

You slowly open your eyes to see that you are in a dimly lit bedroom in the middle of it. You realize with the small light coming near the floor on a wall that you are on a bed, but not your bed. You look at where the faint light touches to see action figures, cars, and dinosaurs, all which do not belong to you. Looking over to the light, you see that it is a nightlight connected to a plug.

“What the hell?” You ask yourself, dumbfounded as you lean forward. You realize that this is not your room or any room that you have ever been in. It was a little kids room for a boy. You had no idea how you got here but you hope that you didn’t walk into someone else's house while drunk from a random party where you got so drunk that you don’t remember the party.

“I have got to get out of here.” You pull the blankets off you so that you could sneak out and avoid a very troubling situation if you were caught. A grown teen in a kid's bed in a stranger’s house.

“What the fu-!” You couldn’t finish your statement, you were that confused. You had stubby little legs and stubby little arms. You check yourself over to find that you were a kid again.

“I am a fucking kid.” You panic as you wonder how in the world you became a kid again but at that moment the door to the bedroom opens

Sarah enters the room, standing at her human height of 7 feet.

“So this is the kids room.” Sarah noted before turning to you. “There you are, I guess that this is where you would be.”

“Sarah, what the hell is going on? I am a kid again.” All the memories of what happened before this start to come back. The blowjob and titjob from Sarah on the couch is what happened before waking up here. “Did you suck my age?”

“Haha, no.” Sarah chuckles at your dilemma. She walks slowly over and sits on the bed next to you. She gives you a nice look over with a glint in her eyes before she continues to talk. “But I wouldn’t mind playing with you at this size. I will either have to shrink you a little myself, grow really big, or make a dream like this for some good times. You are pretty cute this way.”

“So I am in my dream right now?” You realize that she didn’t suck your age but this must be a dream. She had done it before and could do it as a dreamwalker.

“Yes but not your dream.” Sarah nods. “I had to pull you into someone else’s dream and place you somewhere in his subconscious. It happened to be his kid.”

“Hold on. I am in someone else’s dream.” You were amazed at that fact. Sarah was able to carry you into someone else’s dream.

“Yes but as I stated early, you're in his kid. The one he imagines in his dreams. I can’t pull your actual dream body here because it is not your dream so hence, inside someone else’s body.” Sarah informs you.

“So I am in someone else’s dream.” You ponder the wonder of that. You were inside someone else’s head. “Who’s dream?”

“The guy you punched.” Sarah wiggles her feet a little as if it was no big deal.

“Why am I in THAT guy's head?” You blurt out loudly. You move forward towards her on your hands and knees on the bed. Sarah put her fingers in her ears to avoid your loud outburst. “That guy is a pervert! Why choose him? Is he going to do weird stuff to me?”

You shiver at the thought of that.

“Are you done? Cause I don’t want to wake him up before I do my task.” Sarah pulls her fingers out of her ears. It really looked like a kid complaining to an adult and the adult wasn’t having it.

“Yes. Why did you bring me here?” You nod.

“I wanted you to witness this. The capture of a predator.” Sarah went back to her normal stance of sitting calmly at the edge of the bed.

“Isn’t he in jail? The officers took him away.” You move over to sit next to her. Your anger subsides. You weren’t here for her to tease you.

“Oh, he is not in jail. He got out.” Sarah tilts her head to you as she informs you of that revelation.

“What!? How!?” Your anger rose up again. The creep groped Sarah in the store when she was twelve during the weekend. He probably did other stuff as well like it.

“Keep your voice down.” Sarah motions for you to lower your voice in the dream. “He is good friends with the police chief. The chief switched the charge over from sexual assault to public intoxication. From something serious to something like a slap on the wrist, he is going to get away with it.”

Shaking your head in anger, “I can’t believe this.” Justice was not served. The officials that were supposed to be justice were corrupted. Your hope in the system starts to fade away as the man walks away, free.

“I can’t either but that is what the officer said to me in the email. He is trying to build a case against his chief for the abuse of power but needs to collect more evidence and witnesses. That is where I come in to get more evidence and witnesses.” Sarah smiles. She put a finger on the side of her eye and saluted it out while she wink. She looked very cute doing it as a black heart appeared in the air.

“How do you come in?” You look confused in your anger. Your hope returns as there are some law enforcement that seek justice.

“Since he is charmed I have a connection to him.” Sarah smirks. “Someone could become persuaded to talk against themselves.”

“You are going to use your charming powers to turn a creep into the authorities and expose corruption. Hell, I am up for that.” You were happy that Sarah was using this power for good. You were worried that she would use it for evil but this was a good use for her powers.

“You are not against it. I thought you would be.” Sarah looks dumbfounded at your excitement.

“Didn’t we make an agreement that you would only use those sorts of powers on bad people? This is one of those bad people that you can use your full succubus powers on.” You grin as evil was about to be taken out with evil. An evil for the cause of good.

“I am glad that you agree. I was worried you would stop me when I was going to use my powers on him.” Sarah gave her enticing smile towards you. Your heart melts as she looks genuinely happy with your response. You could stare for a long time into those red eyes but she had to break them from your gaze as she stood up.

“Now, we can move on with the justice plan.” Sarah raises a fist in the air. “Succubus style!”

As she struck this pose, she started to shrink. You couldn’t believe your eyes as all her features became smaller on her. She also became younger until she was the same way she was when she was twelve.

“Are you ready to go?” Sarah asks as her twelve year old self was in front of you again.

“How did you do that?” You point a finger at her as you push yourself off the bed. “I thought you couldn’t go back in age. You would never be twelve again.”

“I’m not really twelve. In the dream realm, I have a lot of control over my body, size, age, and shape. I need this form because this is how the guy saw me at the store. He doesn’t know that I grew up.” Sarah gave a playful smirk, followed by a hand gesture to follow her. “Come on, we don’t have all night.”

You follow behind the twelve year old Sarah out of the kid’s bedroom. It was very confusing to move around in a body you were not used to. The body was smaller and younger than yours, by 8 years. This gave the impression in this dream world that the two of you were sneaking in a house to grab some ice cream from the freezer late at night. Instead, we move to the parent’s room. Sarah opens the door and you get to see where the pervert's private space was like. You saw a queen size bed with two people on it, the pervert and the pervert's wife. You knew that it wasn’t the man’s true wife, just a subconscious reconstruction of it by the fifty year old man’s mind. He was either on the couch if the wife knew or in bed if the wife didn’t know.

“I need you to stay out here while I do my work. He might wake up if he sees his kid in the room. Parents don’t want their kids seeing this stuff.” Sarah was ordering you of what you are supposed to do within her operation. “You can watch from the door by peeking in. He will most likely not notice that and if he leaves the room he would just think of it as the dream. So, whatever you do, do not enter the room under any circumstances.”

“Got it.” You agree. You were about to see how a succubus blood person could truly charm a person. A crooked person turning themselves in to the law. You were going to listen to her commands. “What about his wife? His wife’s image is in the dream. How are you going to deal with that?”

“I got this planned. Just stay still, relax, and enjoy the show.” Sarah walks into the room and closes the door slightly so that you could see in towards the bed. You hold up your hands in front of you in confusion.

“Enjoy the show?”

Sarah walks over to the side of the bed that had the man’s wife on it. The projection of her was sleeping underneath the blankets. When Sarah is next to her, she raises her arms up and places them on her. Slightly pushing down, the man’s wife sank into the bed until there was only a blanket left. Sarah had disposed of the mental picture of the man’s wife into the bed.

“Wow.” Your mouth opens wide as Sarah easily gets rid of that problem. Having the power of a dreamwalker must have given Sarah that ability. You watch as she gets on the bed, above the blankets, and positions herself in a seductive manner towards the sleeping man, naked.

“Hello, my big man, are you having a nice power nap?” Sarah spoke so sweet and enticingly.

The man shot up from his bed upright. He wasn’t expecting something like that in the middle of the night. He turns towards Sarah. When he saw her naked form, he jolts backwards.

“What are you doing here!? Inside my house?” The man yells as he tries to cover his exposed hairy chest from Sarah.

“You called for me and I came.” Sarah had a higher pitch than usual. She was trying to sound weak and helpless while being seductive. “You wanted me, right?”

The panicked man looks around the room to check where he was. When he saw that they were in his house, late at night, and his wife was not in the room, he calms down a little. He did not see you peeking in as the image of his son with the moonlight faintly lighting the room.

“How did you get in here?” The man asks again.

“I have always been here.” Sarah touches the man’s leg covered in the bed sheet. “That is a silly question for a little girl that wants a strong man like you.”

The man eases up a lot from that statement. That was no ordinary statement he would hear if someone snuck into his house. He had actually gone to sleep with his wife, who was mad at his fake public intoxication, and was resting next to him, grumpily. There was no way with that statement and how he went to bed, this was the real world.

“Heh.” The man chuckles evilly. “This is just a dream.”

“Hey, are you calling me a dream?” Sarah pouts. You couldn’t see her full facial expression but you knew that it was cute. “Cause the only thing I want to be is your dream girl.”

“Sure you do.” The guy smiles maliciously. He seems to be enjoying this. You were angry at his attitude. “As cute as you are, you are not big enough to become my dream girl.”

“How is this?” Sarah said. You saw her boldly enlarged on the bed for him. You saw her age herself to her fourteen year old self and size that she was when she was that old.

“I am liking this dream.” The man grins at Sarah's growth. He then patted his crotch. “I think you need to be a little bit bigger for this boy. I bought some stuff online to make it REALLY big.”

Sarah swells up to her sixteen year old body. You are jealous and angry of this guy. Angry about what he did to Sarah and jealous of what he is seeing about Sarah’s body.

“Isn’t he charmed? Can’t you command him to turn himself in with that?” You grumble behind the door in this dream realm.

“Will this suffice?” Sarah crawls up closer, right to his chest, as she speaks softly in an alluring way. She was now taller than him. She looks down as she walked some fingers over his chest.

“I think it will.” The man licked his lips grossly. He had a crazy man look in his eyes as he lusted after Sarah.

You were disgusted and amazed for the next thirty minutes. Disgusted by the fact that Sarah and him had dream sex right in front of you. You wanted to bang in there and stop the whole thing but Sarah said to stay put. When it was the hardest not to follow her command, Sarah would tilt her head to you and shake it. She knew that it was hard for you. Having to tough this out was difficult as they did their revolting sex dance. You were amazed at how much sexual knowledge she had. She knew all these positions and ways to do it with the guy. She either learned this from the videos or it was an innate ability of the succubus blood. She was good and she was getting bigger as she went. She was staying at the sixteen year old self, she moved to her eighteen year old body and some.

“AAAAAHHHHHH!!!!” Sarah arches her back as she and the man dream cums at the same time. She was riding on top with her 7’6” body while the man bucks his hips into hers. They were shaking really hard before they collapsed. Sarah fell on top of him.

“Mmmmmhhm.” Sarah hums as her breasts nearly swallow his face. “That was really good. I am glad that one was the last one. It is always good to be sent off with a bang when we can’t see each other again.”

“But this is a dream, I can dream you up again.” The man tilts his head up, out of her bust, to her bizarre statement.

“That is possibly true but I would most likely be forgotten by the next girl you see. Poof, I will be gone from your dreams forever.” Sarah gave a little hand notion that she would disappear. You saw that she was leading him somewhere.

“The mind does that but I can dream that new girl up and do the same to her.” The man reasons in his dream. He seemed excited about that thought.

“Oh really?” Sarah leans upward, taking her top half off of him. She became imposing with her tone and her position as she sat on the man’s hip with her dominant size. “I’m pretty sure you won’t get the same effect unless you touch her, that is how I am here, able to be your dream girl. Physical touch is necessary. Do you want to risk another altercation for this dream?”

The man touches the side of his head, right where you punched him, making you smile that he still remembers it fondly. He seems to be wondering if it was worth it. The pain and the moving around of favors to get that off his book. He risked it all there at the store when he saw her, in broad daylight. He was more covert about it but something about her made him move. He wanted her. If the chance that he could never see this beauty, even in his dream, he would abhor himself for not choosing to keep her always in his sight.

“What must I do to keep you in my dreams forever?” The man begs Sarah.

Sarah had a big smile on her face. It could seem like she was really excited that he agreed or sinister like he fell into a trap. The man didn’t pick it up.

“It is quite simple really.”

That is when you saw her black devil tail rise from her ass. The long thin slithering tail with the paper thin spade tip danced behind her back.

“You have to offer yourself up to me.” Sarah spoke softly and intently.

“Say what?” You and the man spoke at the same time.

Your mind was racing at this moment. Sarah was a succubus so that phrase would mean a lot. You now know that with him being charmed that Sarah could enter his dreams but couldn’t control him from such a far away place. She needs his very soul. This is how she would get the evidence by owning him, to turn himself in. If this was anyone else, you would stop her but he was a criminal and a bane to society. Sarah was doing good with her power to bring justice to him.

“Offer yourself to me like giving me everything about you. Your dreams, soul, and life. That way I can stay with you forever.” She informs the man what she wanted. Her tail moves to hover around his dick. Her tip aims at his tip.

“But I am married and have life, why would I toss that away?” The man was confused at this sudden turn of events. Dreams don’t normally ask for everything about you.

“You’re right. I can’t ask for that.” Sarah put a finger on her chin like she made a silly mistake. “A dream cannot ask for that. How about just your soul? With your soul, I can always be in your dreams.”

The man ponders that for a few seconds. This dream was asking weird things. Threatening to never return, asking for his soul, and warning him about his fetish’s dangers, it was all odd. He did have a pretty stressful past weekend with what he did so this must be the accumulation of it all. His mind reeling it all in. If this was his mind’s way of trying to keep the memory of this small girl that stole his heart, he would take it.

“Fine, you can have my soul.” The man said nonchalantly, not seriously thinking about the repercussions of what he just said.

“YYYYAAAAHHHHHHH!” Sarah gives a high pitched shriek as she claps her hands above him like a little girl. He smiles at her action causes her boobs to bounce in front of him with vigor. That face suddenly was replaced with a look of shock.

Sarah’s devil tail plunged into the man’s cock. The tail went in very deep as it delved deeper inside him. The man suddenly convulsed as the tail dug into his cock and into his body. He was left in place as his arms and legs twitched furiously as Sarah’s tail searched his insides. She seemed very happy as she wiggled her tail in her search. After a few seconds, her tail stopped moving. Instantaneously, so did the man.

“Ah, there it is.” Sarah whispers sweetly and sultry, tilting her head slightly back. Her tail starts to pull itself out of the man’s cock.

The room had been lit by the moonlight of the dream world, making it dim. Colors could be seen faintly, like Sarah’s platinum blonde hair and the color of the furniture. Everything abruptly went all grayish like a black and white film. All the color seemed to drain towards a single point, the man’s dick. At the dick, Sarah’s tail slowly came out with a little prize. A white bioluminesce jewel was wrapped by the spade of her tail. It glows brightly with slight rainbow tints that it was hard not to stare at it as she brought it to the front of her body. She picks it off her tail with her fingers. It was the size of a grape but it lit the whole room with its light.

“I have to thank you for offering yourself to me. I will come back to your dreams like I said I would. It will be your consultation while you sit in jail.” Sarah says to the man as she admires his soul. The man didn’t say anything as he was now unconscious in his own dream.

Sarah smiles as she brings the jewel to her lips. When she brought it to her lips, her lips suddenly became red when she touched it. The only thing that had color in the room beside the rainbow reflecting light of the jewel. She left her pointer finger on the jewel and tilted her head back, allowing the jewel to light up the whole room. You were in awe of the beauty of the jewel that came out of the man’s jewel. You note that the light still did not give color to the room as the room remained grayish while Sarah’s lips were a deep red, like a rose. She pulls her finger away from the jewel while she gives a light hearty moan. With that moan, she parts her lips slightly and the jewel slips into her mouth.

You expect the light to disappear when she puts it into her mouth but instead the light remains but dimmer. The light was in her mouth and it illuminates from within her body inside her mouth, like a thin sheet of paper over a light bulb. The light also gave Sarah’s lower head color, not the inside color of her but allowed you to see her normal outside color like her pale skin again. She puts her fingers on the underside of her chin and she swallows. The hand follows the ball of light as it descends down her throat, restoring her skin color, instead of it being grayed out, along the way. You believe that the light would go all the way to her stomach but it stops at her chest. Sarah then curls up and grabs her chest, as if she was in pain.

“Sarah, are you alright?” You push the door open as you are filled with concern for Sarah. She seems like she was in pain from the gem she had just swallowed. You guess that jewel was the evil man’s soul and she had just consumed it. It must be messing with her body somehow.

“AAAAIIIIIEEEEE!!!!” Sarah shrieks as she arches backwards. Color fills her body from that point as the light flashes inside her and covers every part of her body. With her color restored, her bumps on the side of her head grew out and extended along the top of her head like a crown. They become round, pointier, and more goldish ivory in color. These were true horns. Her black leather bat-like wings extend wide and reach the corners of the room. Her tail grew longer too, but stays the same thin eel slithery appendage it was. All this sudden display of Sarah’s demoness within and outward, it created a rapid formation of a shockwave to radiate from her. This shockwave came out and hit you as you tried to help her a moment ago to see her abruptly become empowered. You flew through the air and outside the bedroom. The door closed behind you as you were forcefully ejected from the bedroom in the perverted man’s dream. With your mind stuck in the image of the man’s son, you land on your back and bonk your head.

“Ow” You groan and everything went dark.

You jolt up and grab the back of your head, where you bonked it in the dream world.

“Ow.” you groan as you feel the phantom pain. There were some repercussions to things that happen in dreams.

You quickly take your bearings to find that you are still on the couch from last night where Sarah gave you the blowjob and the titjob. Everything is pretty much the same except that the sun is rising in the east. Your pants were still down and dried bits of saliva.

“Did we really just do that?” You question the dream that you were just in as you pull up your pants. Did Sarah just take another man’s soul in a dream?

Crash!

You hear a rumbling sound in Sarah’s room as a huge object appears to have shaken and tipped over several things. There was no doubt that a mess was forming at the moment.

“Sarah, are you awake?” You dash towards her room, hoping that she didn’t just trip, fall, and seriously hurt herself. The crashing sounded like a bunch of furniture had been knocked over.

You barge through the door and declare. “I heard some noise. Is everything alright?”

“I’m fine.” Sarah groans as she shifts around. You were left amazed by her once again.

Sarah was exactly like she was in the dream, when she suddenly became empowered after consuming the man’s soul. The tail, wings, and horns, they were all there and bigger. The differences were that Sarah was now 9’9”! Very close to ten feet tall. She would probably have hit the ceiling if she stood up but she was sprawled on her bed, allowing her arms and wings to knock over a dresser and other things. Another difference you saw was that she was no longer 18 years old but had grown to 20 years old. She was an adult and older than you.

“I just didn’t know that I would grow this much from the soul.” Sarah moves her head from the wall where she left a dent in it.

“So you actually ate his soul?” You were astonished at this. She had actually eaten the soul of the person that molested her in the clothing store. This had huge implications for you. Dreams could be a place where Sarah could steal your soul. Not that you believed that Sarah would seek to do this but you might accidentally say something you shouldn’t in a dream and your soul comes out or something.

“You are damn right I did. I have that sexual predator’s soul inside of me.” Sarah pats her stomach. She was proud of getting the criminal’s soul.

“Is he dead?” You ask, wondering if the man was lying dead in his bed next to his wife. That would be a frightening scene for his wife. You didn’t want her scarred when she wasn’t a part of this. She was innocent in all this.

“Oh no. He is still alive. I just own him now. I am currently giving him a lot of guilt in his mind that he is forced to tell his wife and family all the crimes he has committed. He sure does have a lot. I am then going to push his conscience to turn himself in to the authorities to bust the corrupt chief.” Sarah informs you of what her plan was involving the old pervert. She shifts while she talks to get in a more comfortable position This causes her voluptuous to jiggle some. Even with larger than life womanly charm and demonic features, you could feel a power within her was now larger.

“That’s good.” You sigh with relief. You were glad that Sarah was getting that creep behind bars and fighting corruption with it. You were sad for the innocent family but the man did it to himself with the life he lived. Hopefully, the family could move on from it and find a better man.

“It is and I am glad that we caught him. I am worried about what other things that type of man would do given the freedom to walk around children.” Sarah shivers.

“I don't want to think about that either. I am happy too that we caught someone like that. I wonder how many times he has done that to little girls.” You quake in response as well. You were truly glad with what Sarah had done. She had captured a criminal in her charm spell and was bringing him to justice. If this was the way that evildoers could be brought before justice and justice be served, so be it. It didn’t matter that the method was coming from demonic powers.

“I can't imagine. The horrors of the ones that he got to already is unfathomable. Speaking of time, shouldn’t you be somewhere?” Sarah asks you a question. You were confused for a moment by that statement. You look over to the clock that was knocked over by her enlarged demoness state. The clock read 8 AM.

“SHIT!” You burst back out the bedroom door. School was starting and if you were late, the big essay you wrote would be scored by half.

“I will be back later!” You yell as you run from the house to your car. You cursed that you had school today of all days. You wanted to spend more time with Sarah. You wanted to talk with her about using her powers to get more people like that. But the big thing, you wanted another blowjob from her.

“I hate tuesdays!”

(Later that morning)

“Made it!”

Rrrinnggggg!!!!!

You slam your paper at the turn spot on the teacher’s desk right before the bell rings. You turned in one of the last few things you truly had to give your attention to before the school year ends.

“Overly exaggerate and at the last minute enthusiasts as always. Do you make it a habit to turn in these sorts of assignments with the littlest time available?” Your old, crony history teacher raises her eyebrow about your panicked arrival for turning in your homework.

“I’m just getting practice for college, ma’am. Where the goal is to cram everything at the last second.” You nod to her as you walk backwards to your desk.

“Your professors are gonna love you.” The teacher half rolls her eyes as she spoke in a monotone voice at your retort. If this was her colleagues, they would burst out laughing, and since it was her students, they gave her dead silence.

“I thought you finished that during the weekend? I proofread it for you. You shouldn’t need to work on it late to turn it in.” Madi whispers to you as you sit down. Your dark mood friend was concerned about your late arrival. “Unless you truly are a dweeb.”

“No, I had to do something with my ward. I got up late because of it.” You made your excuse. You didn’t want to tell her that your now twenty year old person you were watching, ate the soul of a molester.

“You seriously need some help if she is causing you to be late for school.” Madi gave you a harsh look. She didn’t like that you were spending all your time with Sarah and none of it with your friends. She was getting worried for you.

“I can handle it but we need to focus right now.” You motion for her to look at the history teacher. You didn’t want to go deeper into this than necessary. You were trying to keep Sarah a secret. Madi shook her head in unbelief at your excuse and put her attention to the teacher as you were not giving her anything. This really bugged her.

The rest of the day went totally normal for you. The classes and the new daydreams of Sarah. You enjoyed the latter and the former didn’t bother you except for the two classes, history and english. English was in the second half of the day and you weren't happy about it. You had lunch with your friends so that was going to occupy your time with some bliss.

“Dude! You are not going to believe this.” Nick barged towards you and Madi. He seemed super excited. “Something big just happened in our town and I mean huge. I am going to have to blog about it.”

Nick is one of your close friends. He was very energetic, flamboyant, and sought the spot where people’s attention was. So, he would try to be everywhere. Besides that he was pretty average all around. His height was 5’8”, not too muscular or fat, and not extremely handsome or extremely ugly face. He was average.

“Is it another rapper’s face that miraculously appeared on your toast this morning? Because that is getting really old and no one reads your blog for that.” Madi gives her sharp rebuttal of Nick’s usual antics. It would be the seventeenth toast attempt.

“No, I am talking actual news. Have you seen the morning news?” Nick sits down and spreads his arms wide as he turns back and forth to you and Madi quickly.

“We are teenagers.” You reply gently to him.

“We don’t watch the morning news or read the newspaper unless it is on our social feed, Caveman.” Madi teases him for watching the morning news like an old person. It was our little nickname for him collecting vinyls and cassette tapes.

“Fine, Twigs.” Nick retorts back to Madi with her nickname he gave her. This is for her thin appearance. “I guess I have to inform you.” Nick leans in real close to you and Madi. “The chief of police is going to resign due to a recent scandal. It has to do with abuse of power and false documentation.”

“Shit, you really do have some news. How did they get him?” Madi leans in. she wasn’t biting early but now she was.

“One of his friends is turning himself in. The friend has a ton of evidence against him that he is turning in.” Nick opens his arms out wide to express himself. He knew that he was captivating his audience. “It is going to cause a huge investigation into the department.”

“That is a big story. How are you going to blog about it if reporters are already on the case? You will get drowned out by other people.” You were wondering how he was going to get the juicy info. You already knew that the cause of this story was Sarah was moving her pervert, whom she owned his soul, to turn himself in. This was causing a chain reaction of getting rid of the corruption in the town starting with the cops.

“My uncle is an officer. I am going for a personal scoop through him. That way I get the info on the inside before anyone else. Did you know that they are keeping him in a special cell to make sure he doesn’t get hurt while he snitches. That is the sort of info I’m getting. That way I can get into college newspapers and start making serious blogs. I will become internet famous through the news.” Nick gave a triumphant stance as he raised both his fist into the air mentioning his dream. Nick wanted to be a reporter of sorts.

Bbrrriiiiinnggggg! Briing!

Your phone went off at Nick’s glorious pose that caused bystanders to stare. You look down at the phone to see that Sarah was calling you.

“I got to take this.” You point to your phone to signal what you are doing. You stood up and started to walk away so that no one would hear the conversation with Sarah. You hear Madi speak up as she was talking to herself after Nick’s parade of the miraculous steps he will take to make it into the news world.

“I wish someone would step up and talk about the villainy of this school staff.” Madi mumbled.

You walk off to ponder what Madi said. You remember that Madi has a serious issue with the biology teacher that she attends. She wanted to switch mid-semester but it was too late, she said. When you ask her the problem about it she just clams up about the whole thing. She won’t get into any detail about it at all and asks you to stop digging into it. At this point, you know it is very serious and you have an idea about what is going on but don’t know how to approach it.

“I wish we could help you.” you ache in her heart at your inability to help as you answer your phone in a little corner. You wish for the power to be able to help.


“Hello, Sarah. You know that I am in school right now?” You greet your succubus ward through the phone.

“I have a serious problem. I didn’t think it through after making the old pervert turn himself in. A cop showed up a little bit ago to get a statement about what happened in the store.” A panicked Sarah replies.

“Fuck.” You whisper. This was bad. Of course they would investigate every case that involved the police chief. The incident with Sarah would be at the forefront. They were going to discover that a twelve year old in the report was suddenly twenty. This was going to make a lot of things crazier if they discovered her. You return to the phone. “Tell me what happened.”

“The cop showed up at the door asking where I was. I said that I was her and that is when things went downhill.” Sarah’s voice was rushed as she tried to inform you of what happened over the phone. She didn’t know how much time you had. “The officer said ‘the report says the girl was twelve years old, you look like you are definitely in your late teens.’ when he said that, I froze and I charmed him.”

“You charmed him!? Is he okay? You didn’t do anything to him” This was very serious. Sarah had just charmed a good guy. This was not a laughing matter. This could ruin this innocent guy’s life and family.

“I only made him lie on the report.” Sarah spoke softly. She was panicking that she made a grave mistake.

“What sort of lie?” You were getting dead serious with her on the phone.

“I made him write down that I was twelve.” Sarah was very nervous at this point.

“Is that all?” you need to get every detail. It was sounding good so far but that could change with what she did.

“I had him write down my perspective of the store for his report. After that, I made him go and forget the grown up version of me.” You could hear Sarah biting her nails through the mobile device.

“Whew.” You sigh in relief. It sounded like she only did it out of self-defense and once she realized she overstepped. She made sure she didn’t do anything to harm the innocent cop. “Did you take the charm off him?”

“I did.”

“That is good. I was worried there for a minute but hearing it it sounds like everything turned out okay. I didn’t like you charming a good guy but I am glad that you didn’t keep him in your charm. You did the right thing there.” You were happy with the whole situation. It could have been a lot worse but Sarah let her humanness take over and release the man. She didn’t want to use her succubus side for evil.

“Whoo. I was scared there. I was worried that I messed everything up with that. I didn’t want to do that to him.” Sarah sounded much better now.

“I am glad to hear it. I have to get back to school. I will hurry back when I am done. I will see you later.”

Okay, bye my love.” Sarah hung up. You felt your blood go to your ears.

You put your phone away and head back to your table. Nick is being exaggerated and Madi is just calmly watching. Madi sees you come back and gives her attention to you.

“Sarah called?”

“Yep, it was a simple fix.” You didn’t want to get into the details of all what happened with her.

“You seriously need a break from that girl. You are becoming a parent with her. A dweeb parent.” Madi complains about your behavior with her. She was finding it odd.

“It is good money. I want to be nice to her.” You shrug off her remark and return to your meal and the lunch show presented by Nick.

“I’m going to come by some evening and take some of that money. Giving you some free time to enjoy the last few weeks of school.” Madi remarked but you paid no head to it. You were fascinated by Nick’s antics and your daydream of Sarah.

After lunch, things were pretty normal as we walked to class. Nick went on another Ponzi scheme to become internet famous so that he could be popular with the girls, Madi and you kept rolling your eyes, and Chad came by in the hall, tossed us some muffins from his family bakery, and headed to his class on the other side of the school. After a brief chat, it was finally time for the group to split for class. You, to your dreaded english class, Madi to her troubling biology class, and Nick to his painful P.E. class.

“Why does it have to be dodgeball day?” Nick groans in distress. “They always go for my head.”

“I think they are trying to help fix this.” Madi motioned to his entire face. “You really should accept their help, it will make life better for you.”

Madi ducks into her class with a laugh, leaving a flabbergasted Nick from the diss. Nick turns to you in an exaggerated expression on his face. “Can you believe this?”

“Make sure they hit the left side of your nose, that needs the most work.” You follow right after Madi’s diss with even more shade.

“Unbelievable.” Nick threw his hands in the air.

Everyone went to class and worked their dreaded period. This was followed by an easy period and the final school bell ring. It was time to go home. You only had one plan after school, your former little neighbor. Making a beeline for your car, you exited the school with vigor. Sarah was waiting for you. You wanted to drive fast but there were a lot of school zones so it took time. When you finally made it to your neighborhood, you got giddy.

“I hope that Sarah wants to watch a movie or something. There is this great trilogy I am sure she hasn’t seen.” You were imagining a typical movie date with Sarah. Something very simple to get to know each other better. Something to get her mind off what happened during school hours.

“What in the world?” Your voice betrays your confusion. There was a car in the driveway of Sarah’s house and it wasn’t a cop car. It was a light blue sedan. You park next to it as you were dumbfounded by another vehicle occupying her house. “Did Sarah buy a car?”

This was going to be your new question. Why was there a car here? It looked very familiar. You went to the door to find that it was unlocked.

“Sarah, do you know why there is a car here? Did you buy one?” You call out as you enter. You immediately saw your answer. Sarah and the owner of the car were sitting in the living room having a chat.

Sarah’s mother had returned. Sarah’s mother, Elizabeth, but she liked to be called, “Betsy,” was sitting on the couch. Betsy was in her mid-forties at 5’5”. Her age only seemed to enhance her appeal as she had an air of maturity and youthful vigor. She had smooth skin that was white, but would be considered tan when compared to Sarah’s pale pearly white skin. She had caramel brown hair that was messy and short, barely reaching the neck. She had brown eyes to match the hair. She had an ample chest of a G-cup that could be the literal definition of “Jugs.” She also had some nice curves on her waist and hips. This gave Betsy a spunky buxom MILF build in a light blue scrub with her station as a nurse.

“Hello, Ms. Betsy. When did you, uhm, get here?” You stumble for words of the sudden arrival of your neighbor girl’s mom. They stopped their conversation to turn to your abrupt arrival.

“Just about an hour ago.” Betsy replies as she twists her upper half around the couch to face you. Her voice gave a hint of a slight southern twang with her “R’s”. Something Sarah did not take from her mother. “I came as soon as possible when I felt the ‘Blossoming’ last night. I couldn’t stay where I was when I knew the source of it. I had to help my daughter figure out how her future has changed from what she would have expected. Tell her what I know about succubus.”

“She has been a trove full of knowledge.” Sarah pipes up with happiness. She was really excited right now with you here along with her mother. Her tail was wiggling a lot in excitement behind her. She was in her demoness and giant form at 9 foot 9 inches. She was sitting neatly in a “W” squat on the ground so that she fit nicely in the room. “Do you know that I am labeled as a ‘caster’ class succubus? I didn’t know that at all. Can you imagine me casting fireball spells?”

Sarah threw her arms out like she was casting spells. It was funny and cute to watch a giant twenty year old woman make “pew pew” sounds with her mouth as she acted like a kid playing as if they were a sorcerer.

“Heh heh.” You chuckle at her adorableness. “I did not know that. I can totally see you as a wizard.” You walk deeper into the room and turn to Elizabeth. “It is great that you are here and all but what about your Uncle Joe?”

“He is on the rise right now so I can take a break from working as his personal nurse assistant for his health. I have to go back soon though, I can’t leave him hanging. The old coot is the one that gave me the book of our family’s ancestry.” Elizabeth pats an old book on her lap as you come around to be a part of the conversation. The book had a hard black leather cover of an unknown animal. It was large like an ancient textbook with three shiny red rubies on the front, back, and spine.

“So your uncle knows about your family’s heritage?” You ask as you sit down on a chair. You noticed that Sarah was making several hand gestures and configurations as she tried to find some way to cast a spell.

“Oh yes!” Betsy was getting very excited. “He taught me how to read the ancient language and my family’s goal with the succubus blood. That is why I am so keen on taking care of him, he was the one that informed me of everything involving the succubus blood since I was a little girl.”

“Really, I thought the women of the family were the ones that kept the secret of the blood.” Sarah stopped her playing around and started to listen into the conversation. Sarah had some previous knowledge of the conversation that you didn’t hear.

“They do, Uncle Joe couldn’t ignore that his sisters, nieces, and finally his own daughter suddenly seemed to grow in a quick spurt. It wasn’t much for them or me. Someone gained four inches, another ass got bigger, and some, like me, their bust expanded. It was all small stuff but he noticed and dug deeper.”

“And he discovered the secret.” You interrupt. Betsy was a little peeved by that. You notice your mistake, apologize, and motion for her to continue.

“Uncle Joe’s discovery forced the family to add him to the secret knowledge. Once he knew, he researched us to figure out why our family has never reached our family’s purpose.”

“Your family has a goal for the blood?” You ask. You realize you interrupted again but this time Elizabeth appreciated the interruption and the question.

“Yes!” Betsy’s eyes got wide with excitement as she leans forward. “Our family has sought to pull out the full potential of the succubus blood in an heir, obtaining the power of an underworld bewitcher. We kept only getting a sliver of its power by a slight boost in our physical appearance when we were young, no powers of the nightwalker. We were struggling to figure out the solution of how to make it work until Uncle Joe found our mistake.”

“What was the mistake of the family?” Sarah asked this time. She was curious as to why she was the only one to get this right.

“It was our choice in a mate. We kept choosing the wrong type.” Betsy was moving her arms to emphasize the error of her family line.

“What was wrong with the males of the family?” It was your turn to ask the question.

“We were seeking strong, healthy males.” Elizabeth put her hand on the book. “This book records all the males in the family and they had that one thing in common. Uncle Joe saw this and mentioned it to me. Our actions prevented us from activating the succubus blood. That is why I decided not to go after a sports jock like my family suggested to me but went with a skinny, frail nerd.”

“So you picked daddy because he was frail?” Sarah questions her mother. Looking in her eyes, you could tell she was wondering if her birth was truly arranged just so that she could become the one to awaken the full power of the succubus blood.

“I did at first but he rejected me because he thought I was going to abuse him or something. I got a little infuriated with the rejection so I actually tried to get to know him, which caused me to fall in love with how adorable he was. He got excited over the littlest things and you could see a fire in his eyes that showed life behind his frail body. His frail body is what pushed me into nursing because I wanted to be with him as long as I could. I am sure that he would have loved to see his daughter grow into a fine woman” Elizabeth became disheartened as she spoke of her former husband. You and Sarah could see that she truly cared for him.

“I am sure that daddy would have loved it.” Sarah was a little blue as she thought of her father. She had a little time with him before he passed. That time was very precious to her. She was also glad that her mother cared for him as it meant that she wasn’t just a product of the family’s goal but an actual product of her parent’s love.

“I am also sure that he would be proud of the man that you chose as well.” Betsy suddenly pulls you into the conversation.

“Me?” You look dumbfounded as you point to yourself. When did you become a part of this serious family moment?

“You supported Sarah during this difficult time. Many would have fled or have taken her to the hospital. You stayed by and loved her as her succubus blood became active. You also kept it a secret which speaks a lot to your character. Especially since I didn’t tell you everything, which I am very sorry for keeping you somewhat in the dark as everything with Sarah went down.” Betsy put her hand on her chest as she thanked you.

“Aww.” You rub the back of your head and look to the side from the embarrassment of the compliment. “I would have done it anyway. Sarah means a lot to me.” You and Sarah smile, a little flustered. Your relationship had changed during her growth from babysitter to love interests. You look at Sarah to see that she feels the same plus some more. You return your gaze back to Sarah’s mom. “I just ask that you promise from now on you don’t leave me in the dark about things concerning Sarah’s succubus blood.”

“I promise.” Elizabeth agreed. Neither you or Sarah notice the twinkle in her eye that she spotted a loophole in your phrasing. “I will not keep secrets about Sarah’s succubus blood.”

“Great,” You smile, glad that she agreed. “What about that term that you used earlier? It was ‘Blossoming’ if I recall correctly.”

“That is correct.” Betsy got excited that you remember what she said. She opens the family tome and flipped close to the beginning. “That is what I felt last night. I could feel it because the blood in me allows me to be more aware of these things. Sarah’s full potential as a demoness ‘blossomed’ when she consumed a soul. She has all the abilities of a succubus. No one in our family has ever reached that level since the first one to bear the blood.”

“So one of my ancestors was like me? When did she live?” Sarah inquires of her mother.

“Yes, someone was like you. A lot of women are. Just this is where it started for our family. It was in the 1600’s when a warlock summoned a succubus, slept with it within the short time that a full blooded demon could stay in this world, and sent her back safely to the demon world. By chance, he summoned the succubus again after some time. He was surprised to see that the succubus was bearing his child and close to birth. She gave birth in the human world and then the succubus was sent back leaving the child with the warlock. The child could live in the human world with no problem and retain all the powers of the succubus. She grew up and created a coven of witches in the northeast with her blood.” Elizabeth was giving the history of the family’s origin.

“Wait, do you mean to tell me that your family is the cause of the Salem Witch trials?” Something clicked in your head when she mentioned the time and location.

“Yes. She was the cause of the Salem Witch trials. The world calls them ‘witches’ but a closer term would be to call them minions or subjects of our ancestor but I am going to stick with witches. The witches had received the blood of our ancestor and received the power of the succubus themselves as long as they swore loyalty to her, the queen of the coven. She bore several daughters and they had the power of the succubus except one. That one had the blood of the succubus but couldn’t tap into the power. Something on her human side was so strong that it hindered her succubus powers. The ancestor was going to make her like one of the witches by becoming a subject but the trials began and they wiped the coven practically out of history. A few people had pity or foolishness on their part, let that daughter go because they couldn’t see any traces of the succubus power within her. That daughter sought all the knowledge and information she had, compiled it, and sent it down her line so that someone could awaken the dormant succubus blood in the family.” Elizabeth pats the book to signify that it was the same one that the family created after the massacre of their family. It was the hunt to bring back the family’s bloodline of succubus. Exactly how it was from the beginning.

“Wow, that is so sad.” Sarah put her hands over her mouth in sadness.

“It is. We could have had a world where demons and humans live together. I am glad that your ancestor survived.” Leaning back as you think of what that world would be like.

“Me too.” Betsy concurs. “With Sarah’s Blossoming, we can begin to create it. Sarah would be the new leader of a coven. She would be the succubus queen.”

“I could be a queen?” Sarah says softly in wonder. She ponders the last part of what her mother said. The idea that she would be in charge of a group or something larger than that as the supreme ruler, especially a group that would be known for out of this world beauty. It was a big temptation.

“Yes.” Ms. Betsy was seeing that her daughter was toying with the idea. “You can start it today. You have one soul in you so you are good to create one subject.”

“Can I have a king with me?” Sarah was curious about this part. She wants you to join her in her potential rule.

“I am positive your boyfriend can rule with you.” Betsy tilted her head to you. She obviously knew what Sarah was wanting.

“Sarah, Queen of the Succubus.” Sarah pauses as she looks at the ceiling as she marveled at the idea.

Madi saw Dwayne head straight to his car once the school bells rang, not going by the lockers to chat or pick up his stuff. He was predetermined to get back to his babysitting job. Madi went by her locker which was right next to Dwayne’s and Chad’s locker.

“Do you think everything is okay with Dweeb? He is so focused on his babysitting job.” Madi asked Chad, who was closing up his locker. She began to unlock her locker.

“I think things are fine with him. It is great that he is helping that family as they are going through a time of need.” Chad replied.

Chad was the fourth member in your homie squad. He was African American at 6’2”. The tallest and imposing member but is really nice and level headed. He would be the closest to being popular. His family owns a bakery.

Madi opened her locker and was set to put the stuff she didn’t need to bring back home when she saw it, a blue stick of gum. Madi didn’t like gum but she knew what that symbolized when it showed up. Her biology teacher would like a conversation with her tomorrow, a horrible conversation.

“Do you think he is pushing himself too far though, taking the whole week to watch her?” Madi picked up the gum and acted like it wasn’t a bad thing as she put her stuff away. None of her friends knew the horror she was going through.

“Probably, I definitely want him to find a substitute to hangout with us some time, especially on friday. There is a great party coming up at Richard’s house. The cheerleader squad is supposedly showing up.” Chad swung his backpack over his shoulders. “Or find some time to join us for the raid in Fantasy Online. We need his mage skills on his character to take on the boss.”

“You think so too. I guess I will have to get him to see our way.” That was all the confirmation Madi needed. She was going to visit Dwayne at his job. She closed her locker and tossed Chad the stick of gum. “Thank you for helping me with that. Have some gum, Muffin Man”

“I prefer the nickname, Baker.” Chad complained, knowing she made her own interpretation of what he said, as he watched her head to the buses to go to Dwayne’s house. He had a feeling that Madi wasn’t going to get the answer she was expecting. “Muffin Man makes it sound like I never grew up.”

Madi hopped on the school bus to Dwayne’s house. She waited patiently, excited to sneak up on him. He had been keeping too much to himself for the last few days with his babysitting job and he needed some alone time or friend time. She was going to watch the little girl and force him to hang out with his friends. Plus, she would get some money for watching the kid. The bus stopped a few blocks away from Dwayne’s home and that was fine with her. It would make it more suspicious if the bus stopped right outside of his house. Madi walked to Dwayne’s house when she noticed his car was parked in the neighbor’s driveway, the driveway of the person he was watching. Which would be fine if there wasn’t another car in the driveway already.

“What the fuck is going on?” Madi asked herself as she didn’t know at first what to make of the situation. He was watching the little girl of a single mom. Why would there be two cars in the driveway?

“Unless?” Madi had many ideas flood her mind, crazy ones at that. All of them led to one conclusion that she must do. Madi had to truly sneak up on Dwayne.

“I hate having to use my brother’s tips.” Madi booked it over Dwayne's house and entered the backyard. She kept her profile low once she was in the fence and moving in the backyard towards the neighbor’s house. She dropped and left her backpack in Dwayne’s backyard to reduce the chances of anyone hearing her. She hopped the fence masterfully and found herself in Sarah’s backyard. She moved to the backdoor quietly where she checked the status of the door. It was unlocked.

“What sort of brother teaches her sister how to sneak into a house.” Madi murmured to herself as she opened the back door. She was so silent that not even a mouse would have been disturbed. She closed the door behind her and snuck inside. She heard a conversation going on between three people. Two women she didn’t know and Dwayne’s voice. She kept a low profile as she snuck closer to the living room. Peaking around the corner, Madi checked out the occupants of the living room.

Dwayne was sitting comfortably on a chair and next to him was a woman. The woman was in her mid forties but she looked pretty good for her age and appeared a little spunky. This woman seemed to be doing all the talking. She also had an air of arrogance about her that Madi didn’t like. Madi tilted her head even farther to see the last person. Madi froze when she saw her. This woman was nearly ten feet tall with platinum blonde hair. She had every sexy asset imaginable. She was like the perfect supermodel. Madi was dazed by her huge presence but what really got her was the extra stuff that seemed to be a part of her. She had horns, bat wings, and a thin black whip-like tail that had a flat spade tip. The first thing that screamed in Madi’s mind was “Monster.” The group was talking about her and then she realized that the woman was a succubus. A seductionist of the night. Madi knew that a lot of guys would find it hard to resist a woman of that caliber. Big breasts, nice ass, and smooth skin was enough to make Madi’s mouth water for assets like that. She then heard them talk about making another succubus or something. This was driving Madi crazy with all the info she was absorbing in by spying on them.

“Sarah, Queen of the Succubus.” Sarah paused as she looked at the ceiling as she marveled at the idea.

Sarah then looks over to you as you imagine what it would look like to be her king. It was a sweet notion as you gaze at each other in attraction. Sarah cocked her head to the corner of the room, breaking the connection. You didn’t know why but Sarah became very active as she became defensive.

“Who are you?! And what are you doing here!?” Sarah’s eyes glow softly in a red hue with power as she yells across the room. You and Elizabeth turn to see what Sarah was looking at.

“Shit!” Madi yelps at her sudden discovery. She was going to flee but she looked into the giant woman’s slightly glowing eyes. Straight away, Madi’s body froze. She felt compelled to stay there. Feeling attracted to the very thing she was trying to flee, she stood up and walked robotically out into the living room.

“Madi!?!? What are you doing here?” You were confused at the sudden arrival of your high school friend. She was supposed to have gone home by now. At the most, she wasn’t supposed to be here.

“I was trying to figure out why you were taking this babysitting job so seriously. You avoided all the typical social gatherings for this job. I viewed it as a nice thing you were doing but I also felt that you were trying to pull yourself from us. I came over to see what might be the cause of the distance you were putting between us. I didn’t want there to be distance between us because I kind of like you. I thought a woman might be involved when I saw the car in the driveway and I was right. I didn’t expect a succubus though.” Madi got really red as she gave the entire truth out to all of them. She was in a dazed state at the moment, like she was drunk. The closer she got to the giant woman, the urge to follow her commands became stronger. “If it was totally innocent and Dwayne was watching the little girl to help the family in a time of need. I thought I could make a little extra cash by watching her so Dwayne could hangout with us.”

“Sarah, can you take the charm spell off her. She is a friend of mine from school. She is a good person.” You were embarrassed by a phrase in Madi’s confession. You didn’t know that she felt that way to you but that wasn’t the concern at hand. Madi had discovered Sarah’s secret.

“She did just sneak into my house. I wouldn’t call that a good friend.” Elizabeth said. She didn’t like that someone had just walked into her house and discovered the biggest secret her family has been trying to hide. It didn’t create the best image of her.

“She didn’t out of concern for me.” You reply to Betsy. Walking over to Sarah, you put a hand on her shoulder. “It was my fault for pushing my friends away. Please don’t hurt her because of my mistake.”

Sarah looks down at you. Her face was full of concern but it was caring as well. “I trust you.”

Sarah then turns to Madi. Madi was scared at first but then she saw that the succubus was listening to Dwayne. She calmed down a little bit as Sarah spoke to her.

“My sweet Dweeb says that you can be trusted. Will you not run away if I release you?”

“And if you do run away darling,” Elizabeth chimed in, rubbing her hands menacingly “we will snatch you up.”

Madi nods in agreement. She was trusting more in Dwayne and the giant woman than the third person here. Madi didn’t like her. Madi also noted that the giant woman was calling Dwayne, “Dweeb.” That was something that Dweeb only allowed his close friends to call him.

“Okay then, I hereby release you from my charm!”

You saw Madi blink and move her arms around. She had control of herself. She stared directly at you.

“Dweeb, you better tell me what is going on. Why is there a giant woman with bat wings inside the house of the person you are babysitting.” Madi demands as she can speak freely what she wants.

“It is a long story.” You scratch your chest nervously.

“I’ve got time to hear it.” Madi replies defiantly at your excuse.

“Well.” You were now scratching your head. You were not getting out of this one. “Where to begin?’

“You are not actually thinking about telling her our family secret.” Elizabeth was flabbergasted at this thought, letting Madi know. “We should wipe her mind clean of this incident.”

“That would only fix the current situation.” You say to Sarah’s mom. You understood where Elizabeth was coming. A great secret that her ancestors had kept secret for generations was threatened to be revealed by someone they didn’t know. Madi was a threat to their existence. “She is potentially the first of my friends to come here. The others could find it strange that I am not doing anything with them. They would come by and see about snatching me up to hangout or something. They could have found out about Sarah without us knowing they saw her. That would make things worse. It would be better for Madi to know so she can help keep the secret from leaking out.”

“That is a possibility.” Elizabeth backed down when she heard your reasoning. She began to accept that your choice was the right one. “Do you trust her to keep a secret?”

“I do.” You quickly respond. “I have others that I wouldn’t trust but I trust Madi here.”

“I guess it would be best to trust ‘Madi’ with our family secret.” Elizabeth looked at Madi. She was calmer now than a few seconds ago. “Do you think that you can keep this secret to the grave?”

“I can keep a secret.” Madi had been keeping secrets most of her life. This would be easy.

“Good.” Elizabeth nodded.

You sighed as you were happy that the deal went smoothly. You had one more person to reconcile with about giving this information to Madi. That person was Sarah. Sarah had shrunken her body down to her human form during that entire conversation with her mom and Madi. Sarah, now at 7 feet tall, was sulking comically behind you to hide herself. You tilted your head back.

“Is it okay if I tell her?” You ask. Sarah was still shy when it came to interactions with people she didn’t know, especially if it involved her behaving in a humanly way. Sarah was more confident in her succubus side. Sarah was reverting a little back to her old self in this situation. She was a shy little girl again who was nervous about making a friend.

“Mhmm” Sarah just nodded nervously.

Madi found it unbelievable. The giant woman, who was a succubus, was scared of her. Even though she was so beautiful that Madi was totally jealous of her. She was nervous as a jittery, unpopular girl standing next to a cheerleader with her crush looking at her. She didn’t have the confidence she had when she looked like a demoness. It was like she was a different girl, a sweet little girl. Madi felt a strange attachment to her. Madi walked forward and offered her hand to her.

“I’m Madi. Nice to meet you.”

“I’m Sarah.” The giant woman whispered. She cowered more behind you.

“Sarah, Sarah.” Madi repeated that over and over again. She had heard you say it somewhere before. Madi then got loud. “Sarah! You mean that little girl who would always show you her toys? Is she that little Twerp!?”

“I wouldn’t call her a little Twerp.” You sigh as Madi recalled that bit of information from the time before Sarah blossomed. You had a lot of explaining to do.

******************************

(A few hours later.)

“So you are talking about making a subject for Sarah?” Madi sips some tea. “Is it dangerous? Does the person have their own will?”

“It is not dangerous and the subject has their own will. It is like you are joining a new nation. This one is run by a succubus and the subjects are succubi as well.” Elizabeth responded as she brought some cookies to add with the tea.

The group was having an after a meal snack. They went through dinner talking about Sarah and the succubus blood of the family. Madi was very intrigued by the whole thing and was invested in learning more about it. Madi was amazed by how a little eight year old girl became twenty years old over a weekend, a massively buxom twenty year old at that. During that time, Madi and Sarah started to become more like friends through the conversation. It was great to see that Sarah was opening up to someone, it was hard for her when she was small. And for Madi, it was good that she wasn’t going crazy after learning about this world, bending secret and accepting it.

“So those who are subjects, do they become like Sarah?” Madi set her teacup down. She was very interested in that part at the moment.

“They would become like her, just not as much as her when they get started. They would be weaker than her as Sarah would be the queen. A tail, wings, and horns would be highly likely but not guaranteed as some have to go through an imp state. There are a variety of different types of succubus.” Elizabeth answered her question. She was starting to like Madi more.

“So we just need Sarah’s blood to become one of her subjects and become a succubus?” Madi leaned in. She was digging in on this idea of the subjects or minions of a succubus.

“Yes but I need to have the power and the will to give it to you. My blood won’t naturally make you one unless I have the magic power to make you one.” Sarah chimed in. She was wearing clothes now. She thought it would be more appropriate when she was making a friend.

“That’s right. You only have one soul imprisoned. The soul of a child molester.” Madi nodded as she remembered that fact. She brought the teacup back to her mouth and took a long sip. You could tell that she was pondering and thinking a lot about something. You had an idea. She set her teacup down and confirmed your suspicions.

“Could I be your first subject?” Madi asked her new friend.

“WHAT!?” Elizabeth burst out, gripping her chair. She was surprised with the request that the interloper was asking about. You were expecting Madi to ask about it from her being very interested in it but you were surprised with how blunt she was asking for it.

“I came back here to check on my daughter and become the first subject. You just got here.” Elizabeth, who had been content with Madi for a while, suddenly got very upset that her spot got taken.

“I am sorry, Ms. Betsy. I didn’t know that. I apologize if I seemed like I was trying to skip the line. It's just that I have several personal issues which I believe that having succubus powers would fix.”

“Does it involve boys?” Elizabeth was getting very offended by Madi. You thought that you would have to step in here. This could get very messy. Madi spoke up first.

“It does, more like an older man.” Madi starts to explain her reasoning. “I have this teacher that has been blackmailing me and my family. I have two older siblings, one trying to clean up his life and one on the run. Each of them has their own set of issues that could be flared up if the wrong information comes up. Their whole lives and possibly ours would come crashing down. The teacher has the key information for both of them to destroy us, a video for one and the right words to a criminal gang. He is using this blackmailing information to get sexual favors from me. I hate it and I want to turn the tables on him.” Madi had a tear coming down as she let out her struggles while holding little back

You suddenly realize why Madi has been so quiet about her biology teacher when the group brought it up. He had her trapped in the grasp of his hands. Any bad move by her and her whole world comes crashing down. She couldn’t let anyone know of her pain or her family was destroyed. She saw a light out and she was crawling for it.

“Shit, I didn’t know. That sounds horrible.” Elizabeth calms down. She knew she stepped out of line there getting angry at her.

“It fucking is! I had to lose my virginity to his ugly cock and eat his disgusting cum. I want him to have a taste of his cruelty.” Madi was getting mad now that she could let her frustrations out. It felt good for her.

“I am so sorry I couldn’t help you. If I would have known I would have punched his crooked face and mustache.” You got sad as she had been spending her highschool in hell. You couldn’t deliver justice to that scum who walks free everyday. Madi was suffering because nothing had been done. If she had some power from hell, she could have enjoyed her youth.

“It is not your fault.” Madi sniffs. “I just have stupid siblings that I care too much about.”

“I will make you my first subject.”

We all turn to Sarah. Her face was scowled as she became very angry as she heard Madi’s story. Madi had heard all about Sarah’s secrets but now Sarah knew Madi’s deepest secret. Sarah’s only option was to help her new friend.

“Really?” Madi sounded surprised. She couldn’t believe what Sarah was saying. “I can be your first subject.”

“Yes. I want you to get your sweet revenge on that bastard. He needs to know that he can’t treat women like objects.” Sarah put her hands on her huge hips defiantly. She looked wondrously noble as she was taking a stand against this cruelty of this man. She had defeated the one that hurt her so now she will help Madi defeat hers. Sarah then loosened up as she comically said. “How do we make her my subject?”

“Let me get everything set for that.” Elizabeth smiled as she grabbed her family’s secret book. “We will be cooking up some sweet revenge.”

You waited in the corner of the room for half an hour after moving all the furniture in the living room to the edge. You were totally useless after that point as Elizabeth said that you would most likely cause problems with the ritual if you were near. You were ordered to not to do anything until Betsy gave you the signal that it was done. Madi and Sarah, in her demoness form, were both in the middle of the living room, naked, and in the center of a powdered pentagram. You were embarrassed and aroused to see them naked. You had seen Sarah naked but with Madi naked in the mix, your mind was more conscientious about it. Giant Sarah was dominating the twiggy Madi in the center. Madi was nervous and ashamed as she stood buck naked in front of you and was dwarfed by the sexual beauty of Sarah. It was even more embarrassing as the only light was candle light that surrounded them at the corners of the pentagram to have their naked bodies stand out even more.

“Sarah, with your knife, I want you to make a small cut on your finger so that it will bleed and have a good drip.” Elizabeth instructs Sarah. She then turns to Madi. “Sarah will then offer her finger to you. You must suck all the blood you can from her cut until it stops. Sarah, you must focus on giving your essence to Madi. When you know that your essence has transferred, you can pull your finger away. Then it will be done and Madi will be your subject.”

“Sounds easy. I don’t like that I have to cut my finger.” Sarah said.

“I’m the one that has to suck the finger buck naked.” Madi retorts. “I should be the one that doesn’t like it.

“There are other ways but this one has the highest chance of success.” Elizabeth answers.

“I’m fine. I want this to work or else I got in my birthday suit for nothing. Let’s just get this over with.” Madi groans.

Sarah cuts her finger with the knife. Splotches of blood appear as she offers it to Madi. Madi opened her mouth like a newborn hungry for a tit. She accepts it and starts to suck like one too. Madi closed her eyes as she sucked, seemingly enjoying the moment. Sarah’s wings started to spread out as she leaned her head back as she appeared to be offering herself. It was such a hot scene that you gripped your groin to stop your erection. This went on for about ten minutes of Madi sucking Sarah’s finger. Madi was gripping Sarah’s wrist tightly.

That is when you saw it, Sarah was shrinking slowly. It was a small amount, a few inches, but you noticed it. Sarah suddenly pulls her hand away from Madi’s mouth and spreads her fingers out, like her wings, over Madi’s head. Her eyes glowed red as her voice became deeper and had an echo to it. You feel a slight buzzing in the back of your head.

“I, Sarah Nightheart, accept Madison Sherwood into my brood as my servant. Do you accept my blood as your covenant to me?”

“I accept Sarah Nightwood’s offer to become her servant.” Madi responded in a deep voice as well.

“Excellent, your title shall be called, ‘Scorchenwood.”

Madi’s body suddenly seized up and she fell on her knees. When she did, all the candles blew out. Everyone was left in total blackness. This was followed by a gut, soul crushing screech that turned into a wild animal’s roar.

“AAAAAIIIEEEEEEErrrrrRRRRAAAAARRRGGGHHHHHHHH!”

There was a pause for a second or two after the primordial cry. The lights suddenly went on as Elizabeth had walked over to turn on the light.

“It should be complete now. You can move.” Elizabeth calls out to you. Rushing over to the two girls now that you can see, you went to check if they were okay.

“Did it work?” You ask. Sarah had put her hand over Madi’s head as Madi was on her side.

“I believe so.” Sarah replied. She points to Madi’s back side.

On Madi’s back, two small black wings, each about six inches big, were protruding from her shoulder bones. They were scaly like a lizard instead of leathery like Sarah’s. They each had a red crimson spike on a joint on the wing where it arch up a little. Madi also had a tail. It was widely different from Sarah’s thin whip-like tail. Madi’s was around six inches long and thick. It had the same scaly texture as her wings. This made it like the juvenile tail of a massive reptile. The top was pitch black and the underscales were crimson red like the spikes on the wing.

“Oh my head hurts.” Madi groans as she grabs her head. That is when she noticed something different with her head.

Her head had two little horns near the back. They were narrower than Sarah and they popped out only a little from her head. They were angled backwards instead of forward. They were smooth with no ridges. Black all the way except the tip which was the same red color as the other parts of her new body parts. You noticed that it was the same red color as her dyed bang. As she inspected the horns with her fingers. You noticed that her fingernails were like the horns. Black at the base and red at the tip.

“It really worked. I am a fucking succubus.” Madi gasps.

The rest of the night, everyone inspected Madi’s new body. Besides the succubus parts, Madi’s body became more to the liking of a succubus. Her hips widened a little bit and her waist put on some muscles. The legs became more toned and thick. Her arms were no longer needles but bulked up a little. Madi also gained an inch of height to become 5’3”. She no longer looked twiggy like she used to. She was filling out her clothes nicely. Sarah, on the other hand, shrunk three inches to 9’6” in her demoness form. She wasn’t happy about this decrease but accepted it because Madi was really happy with her succubus form.

“Let’s see. You are under the ‘elemental beast’ class of succubus. I would have to guess that you are ‘fire’ by the dragon nature of your tail and wings.” Elizabeth said as she read the family book.

“So you are saying that I could breathe fire?” Madi’s eyes got wide in excitement.

“It is a possibility. I would say that you need to ‘blossom’ first before you can. You are in an imp status right now.” Elizabeth notes.

“Dang it.” Madi moaned. She wanted to breathe fire right now.

“No worries.” Sarah said after her. She was in her human form. “I still need to learn spells to cast. We can learn how to do our things together.”

“Like have girl’s night?” Madi suddenly came up with that idea.

“Yes, we can have a girl’s night.” Sarah got really excited at that idea.

“You heard her, Dweeb. We are having a girl’s night. No boys allowed.” Madi smiles as she knew that you wanted to spend the night with Sarah. Madi had just ruined that plan.

“But I want Dwayne here.”

“Then it wouldn’t be a girl’s night. We wouldn’t be able to talk about girl’s stuff if he was here.” Madi retorted.

Sarah sighs. “Sorry, Dweeb. We are having a girls night.”

“That is fine by me. I will let you two demon girls have a nice night knowing more about each other.” You stood up while slapping the chair. Madi had thoroughly ruined your plans. There was nothing you could do at this point. You headed to the front door. “You two better not do anything too crazy.”

“I will make sure of that.” Elizabeth answers instead of them.

“I am sure you will.” You close the door and head to your house. You entered and went to your room. Falling on your bed, you went to sleep. You were going to be busy with two succubus in your hands.

“The boss would like to see you.” Two burly men in fancy suits seize you by your arms.

“I swear, my good men. I am not doing anything shady.” You gulp as they lift you in the air from your table, abruptly.

You are in a 1920 salon. A classic era spot for playing cards and shooting dice for gamblers. This is another classic spot for another notorious group, the mob. You are at a table playing blackjack and you are doing pretty well. The boss probably didn’t like lady luck helping your winning streak so it was time for a conversation about how to play by their rules. The thugs carry you through the kitchen and to the back. Outside, into a dark back alley, up a metal staircase to a door.

“Knock three times fast, pause, and two slow knocks.” The bouncer scruffily told you. “And no funny business.”

You gulp as they leave you there. They stood at the base of the stairs. Blocking your escape routes, you had to knock.

Knock knock knock, pause, thump thump.

The door opens just a crack. Light pours from inside into the dark alley.

“Come in.” A female voice called out to you. Obeying, you pushed the door open and went inside.

The room was well lit by a yellow light, high on the ceiling. It was a study of some sort like at a fancy house in that era. Bookshelves, exotic stuffed animals, and priceless artifacts lined the wooden walls. At the back of the room, a spiral staircase led to an upper balcony which had a door to a deeper room. In front of this staircase, a large carved antique wooden desk imposed itself nicely as a spot of authority. To the side, a person in a flannel striped black suit stood by like a bodyguard or advisor. This person was a woman, about 5’3”, and she had black hair.

“Madi!?” You exclaimed loudly. There was no need to describe the person. It was Madi.

“The one and only.” Madi twirled her hand like a performer while tipping her head. She gave you a big smile and a smirk. “I can’t believe I am inside your dream. I wouldn’t have imagined being able to do this in a million years but here I am. I didn’t know that you were into gangsters.”

“I like the classic films but what are you doing in my dream?” You suddenly realized that you were in a dream. You were shocked that one of your friends was now in your private space.

“I am teaching her the ropes.”

You look up to see Sarah leaning on the upper balcony in a blue satin dress. It looks absolutely stunning as she makes a great femme fatale. She starts to walk down the stairs with her curvy 7 foot frame.

“So I thought a good test would be to enter your dreams.” Sarah reached the bottom of the stairs and went to her desk. “Since you are nearby and have experienced me dreamwalking.”

“I can’t do it on my own since I am not powerful enough to do it. Sarah had to bring me here.” Madi walked up to the side of you and put her hand on your shoulder. You gaze sideways into her dark brown eyes. “Sarah has taught me a lot that she knows so that I can turn myself back into my human form. I don’t want to freak out Caveman and Muffin Man with my horns. They would shit themselves if they saw me like that.” Madi chuckles at that thought. She leaned closer to you.

“That is great.” You reply nervously. You could feel her small breast on your arm as she brushed up against you. You were very aware of her actions as she leaned herself closer to you. Her body felt incredibly warm. “We definitely don’t want them finding out about succubus.”

“Hey!” Sarah interrupts the intimate moment Madi was trying to create. “Do you remember our agreement? or do I have to force you to remember with a knock to your head?”

“Sorry sorry.” Madi backs off from you because of Sarah behaving like an actual mob boss. “I just wanted to tease him a little. No harm done.”

You pull your collar as you had an erection rising from her touch. She was starting to get this succubus behavior down.

“What agreement?”

“I can’t have any intimate interactions with you while Sarah is present unless I have her permission. I can have some of those interactions with you when she is not nearby but I am limited to a certain number per week. I can not suck your soul, life, age, or anything else that could cause permanent harm to you.” Madi stated. “I can understand the last part of the deal because I don’t want to harm my friends but Sarah is chief so I can’t pull my weight in that agreement.”

“I think it is fair.” Sarah said as she put her arms down on the desk. “I’m the one that loves him.”

You blush at that statement as the deadly femme fatale views you with great affections.

“I like him too.” Madi stated. “I’m not going to give up on him that easily.”

You got really red as you had two succubus fight over you. That is something you do not experience everyday or by any normal experience. You were going to be part of a bumpy ride.

“OPEN UP! THIS IS THE POLICE!” The door banged. The coppers were showing up now to break the joint.

“Your mind had to follow the classic route of the men in blue showing up now.” Sarah pulled out a tommy gun from underneath the desk.

“How should we proceed?” Madi asked as she pulled out a revolver from her suit.

“Like a gangster.” Sarah cocked the sub-machine gun.

The door burst open and faceless men in blue rushed in firing their own tommies and pistols. Sarah and Madi followed suit and fired back. It was a spray of bullets and you were in the middle. You were pulverized by the bullets between the succubus mob and the dream police.

“Gaah.” You woke up, sweating, and grabbing your chest as you could feel the unsubstantial bullets sink in. At last, it wasn’t so. You were in your bed and it was morning. You were fine and unharmed.

“No more gangster movies.” You mutter as you get out of bed. You didn’t want to have another dream where you had the chance to be shot up. You were going to have a whirlwind of crazy dreams if the girls kept invading them.

“I need to make an agreement with those two before this gets out of hand.” You complain as you head to your kitchen. Prepping your breakfast, you get a text message. It is Madi. She needs a ride to school since she stayed at Sarah’s house, using the bus to get here. Plus, she left her backpack at your backdoor.

“Why does it seem like I am the servant around here?” You go to the backdoor and grab her backpack. You finish your breakfast and head over to Sarah’s house. As you get there, Madi comes bounding out.

“Great, you grabbed it. Now I am going to need to look over your math homework. I forgot to do the bonus question.” Madi said as she grabbed her backpack. She was very upbeat.

“Can’t you solve it on the way to school. Why do you need my homework?” You turn around as she went to the passenger door.

“Because it would be faster if I knew what the answer was. Come on, let’s go, Dweeb.” She tried to pull open the lock door. That is when you notice something.

“Aren’t you supposed to hide that?” You pointed to the top of your head. Madi reached up and felt what you were pointing at.

“Shit, I really need to worry when I am happy. I lose control of it.” Madi was feeling her black, red tipped horns on her head. She closed her eyes and the horns diminished until they were gone. She was human again. “There, time to be grumpy all day.”

“Aren’t you always like that?”

You heard the door slam behind you. Turning around, Sarah and Elizabeth were walking out after locking the door.

“Where are you two going?”

“Succubus training.” Sarah chirped. “We are going out to have brunch together, having some good family time. We are then going to the woods to practice flying and spellcasting.”

“She needs to learn the basics of being a succubus.” Elizabeth heaves her purse up her shoulder. “We need to go to a place that is subtle and has a low amount of people.”

“I am all for that. I hope your training goes well.” You smile as Sarah walks beautifully past you. You were amazed by her unparalleled beauty. You could stare at her forever.

“Hey Dweeb.” Madi tapped on your car. “We need to get to school.”

“Oh right.” You dash over to the driver side. Unlocking the car door, the two of you entered.

“Now hand over your math notebook. I need to see that problem.” Madi said.

“We need to work on your manners, Twigs.”

“Please may I have your math notebook for my math problem.” She replied in a sarcastic tone.

“It is in the middle pouch.” You started to back out of the driveway.

“Thank you. I don’t think I will be Twigs for much longer. I will actually have a sexy body. It will be better than Vicky’s bod.” Madi said smugly.

“And risk your succubus' side being known. You will have to stay in your human form to hide it. Which means that you will have to stay in your twiggy form.” You smirk. “So you will remain, Twigs.”

Madi huffed. She didn’t like your reasoning. She opened your backpack and pulled out the math notebook. She got to work on copying your work on the drive to school. All the while, she expanded her ass a little so that she wouldn’t have a slim butt. She was going to make sure she wasn’t going to be called “Twigs” forever.

The two of you arrive at school and behave as if everything is normal. There were several eyes falling on you and Madi as she came with you from your car. You two ignored them and went to class and all your proceeding class until lunch.

“Hey, you two. I have been looking for you all day.” A loud and excited voice calls to you and Madi in the lunch hall. There is no doubt who belongs to.

“Hey Caveman, why are you looking for us?” Madi tossed a tater tot in her mouth. “You know that we have lunch at the same time. There is no doubt that you will meet us here.”

“True but I heard something that I had to ask you two as soon as possible.” Nick sat down with his food tray at the table. He seemed a little worried.

“What has you worked up so much that you couldn’t wait until lunch?” You sip your water.

“Are you two seeing each other?” Nick dropped a zinger.

“Hhrrcckk!” Madi choked on the tot.

“Ppppbbbtthhhhh” You spray your water directly into Nick’s puckered face.

“I will take that as a no.” Nick wipes his face clean of the water you spat on him. He seems relieved by that news.

“What makes you think we are dating?” Madi hit her chest to clear any bits of the tot lodged in her throat.

“Because Dweeb drove you to school. Why else would he drive someone to school?” Nick looked dumbfounded that the logic he had given was not accurate.

“Twigs watched my ward last night. I needed some rest to complete my homework and since Twigs asked before, I let her.” You rub the spit water from your mouth.

“Makes sense now. You actually took her up on her offer.” Nick nods with that excuse. He buys it. He would never have guessed succubus transformation for the life of him. “Anyway I better start that up the rumor chain before the other one goes too far.”

“Wait, that is a rumor!?” You were surprised that the ride you gave Madi would cause a false story like that.

“Yep. I don’t know who has heard it or where it came from. I don’t think it is going to be at the level of Abigail and Enrique. Their social standing is screwed since Vicky blew it out of proportion.”

“This is bad.” Madi complains.

“It’s not going to be that bad. It will pass once people find out it is not true. They will see that we aren’t seeing each other like that.” You wanted to hide the fact to Nick that you heard that she had a little bit of a crush on you due to Sarah’s charm to have her tell the truth. No one needed to hear that yet.

“It is different for a girl when those rumors get started.” Madi snaps at you. Clearly, you messed up there. Girls were brutal with rumors. Madi could have a bad name for a long time after the rumor dies. “Girls could be called sluts for a false rumor. I don’t want Vicky coming after me. She would make the last days of school a verbal torment for me”

“I’m sorry. You’re right.” You apologize. “We need to destroy this rumor fast.” You need to save Madi’s social standing but how.

“I’m already on it.” Nick was typing on his phone. The sent sound went off and he returned his attention to Madi. “There! The counter rumor will commence. Give it a few hours and you won’t be the talk of the school. I will have to talk to a few people to make sure that people know that the first rumor was false.”

“Thank you, Caveman. You are a lifesaver.” Madi gives Nick a big sweet smile. He blushes at that praise and attention from her. There could be something there, you note. Madi is happy the group's reporter has saved her.

“Anyways….” Nick was trying to avert the conversation away from the rumor stuff before she could pick up on Nick’s emotions. “I have two other juicy news bits.”

“What are the juicy news bits?” Madi shifts her attention fully to Caveman’s news report. She didn’t notice Nick’s emotions.

“The first is with the police investigation I mentioned about yesterday. The police chief friend that turned himself in, he was a child molester. He turned himself in after the chief falsified the record about a little girl the friend touched in a store became a scuffle.”

“Really?” Madi tried to look confused. We both knew that Sarah was the reason that the guy turned himself in after having his soul imprisoned by Sarah.

“It is. I wonder what would make a guy like that, who has probably touched hundreds of kids, decide to turn himself in after a scuffle. It is strange since the chief was covering his back that he would do that. I wonder what was with that girl that made him change his mind and repent.” Nick asked a deep question. He was surprisingly getting close to the answer with that train of thought.

“Maybe it was the punch. That could knock some sense into a guy.” You offered a counter investigation, trying to protect Sarah as much as possible by subverting Nick’s investigation. Nick would blow the story out of the water if he knew that the little girl the man touched was a succubus.

“Even so, I want to find out who the girl was. I’m sure that the guy has been punched before. The girl has to be the one.” Nick blew off your suggestion.

“Aren't there media laws that protect a young child’s privacy?” Madi asked him. She was protecting Sarah as well.

“There are, but that still doesn’t stop an investigation with no reporting. I just need to leave the child’s name out of it.” Nick countered her attempt to stop him.

“I would leave the girl alone. She probably has it rough already being handled that way.” Madi countered Nick’s counter.

“You are probably right.” Nick took Madi's word into account. “But other news, it is as hot as the person it is about.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” You ask.

“Check it out.” Nick pulled out his phone and showed you an image.

It was an image of Sarah and Elizabeth. They were at a diner in the bad part of town.

“Where did you get that?” You were now worried. Sarah was now known to the public. Her human form at least. That was enough to worry about.

“Some guy playing hookie.” Nick replies as he scrolled through other photos of your neighbors. “He saw them and had to share a picture of that hot girl to the entire school. She is either late in highschool or starting college. We have an absolute bombshell in our town.” Nick guessed the age of Sarah, who was about twenty. Nick covered his heart with his hands. “I have found the love of my life.”

“I think they are just traveling by. We would have heard if that sort of girl existed here.” You didn’t want Nick to go find Sarah. He was already on her tail for blowing up corruption in the police station.

“Ho ho.” Nick chuckles. “She does live here. I believe she has been out of town because of modeling or something. Check out the top heavy MILF’s shirt.”

Elizabeth was wearing a tshirt of her daughter’s elementary school. You hated Nick’s journalistic deductions at the moment.

“That, my friend, is a local school. You don’t have it unless you are from around here. That hottie is from around here.”

“Do you think a pro blogger should be calling another person, a MILF?” Madi snaps at Nick, disgusted at his choice of words.

“You're right. I shouldn’t.” Nick apologizes. “But Twigs, you know what happens when a girl shows up in town that is potentially hotter than you know who.”

“Vicky gets vicious.” Madi groans at the thought of the head cheerleader. The beauty queen of the school. She remembered the previous girl had developed an eating disorder because of it.

“Yes. We will see how she will hunt down this hottie and challenge her. It will be a catfight.” Nick looked at his phone. “Anyway, class is about to start and Mrs. Willows is breathing down my back about a late assignment.”

“Are you turning them in late?”

“Yeah, I am not ready to turn them in when she wants them. What is wrong with that?” Nick replied.

“Caveman, you are an idiot.” Madi sighs.

The rest of the day went by normally. You were going to wait until after school for Madi so you could take her back Sarah for any other succubus training she needed. Once school was done, you waited at the lockers for her but she didn’t show. Chad came up and you asked him about Madi since he shared the last class with her for the day.

“Have you seen, Twigs?” You ask.

“She headed to the bathroom after class. I haven’t seen her since then” Chad replies.

“Thanks, do you know which one?” you follow up with another question after closing your locker.

“It is the big one in the science section. Is everything alright between you and Twigs?” Chad looked concerned. You realized he had heard the rumor, the first rumor.

“Nothing is going on between us. A misunderstanding by people deciding to read too much into things.” You lied a little bit. You and Madi were now connected because of succubus blood with Sarah. The three of you shared that dark secret. “We need to talk about this rumor that is going around.”

“Gotcha, Dweeb.” Chad realized he jumped to conclusions with the rumors. “If you need anything, I am here to help.”

“Thanks, Baker.” Patting his shoulder, you head to the science section.

“Remember the party on friday.” Chad yells to you while you depart. He turns around and fists pumps. “Yes, he said ‘Baker’”

Walking over to the science section, you find the restroom Chad mentioned. You wait outside as a bunch of students pass you by to leave school. You find it weird that Madi would go to this bathroom. The toilets would constantly clog for being stuffed with the craziest things. No one really used these restrooms because of that. The repair men and janitors would leave it alone until the weekend to fix or clean it because of those repetitive problems. There was an out of order restroom. You waited outside it for a long time.

“The biology test is going to be hard tomorrow.” Two freshman girls walked by as there was barely anyone left in the school halls.

“I know we better study for it.”

“How about my place? My parents aren’t home.”

“That will be perfect.”

“Biology test? Biology teacher?” You mutter as you remember what Madi said last night.

“Oh yeah.” You smack your fist into your hand.

Madi’s biology teacher had been blackmailing her, using her brother's dark histories as hostages, threatening to destroy them and her family. That is why Madi is in this bathroom. She is rendezvous with that teacher. The janitor team doesn’t come over here because of the clogged bathrooms. It is the perfect spot to hide for nefarious acts after school. This is why this teacher hasn’t been caught. He has an empty section of the school all to himself after school.

“She is planning her revenge today.” You whisper. This was her big reason for becoming Sarah’s subject. To flip the tables on the biology teacher. She was not going to be taking his abuse anymore.

“I need to hide.” You look around. Only students with after school activities would be here, making it pretty empty. Soon, there will be no students. You need to find a place to hide and wait.

You can’t go to the bathroom. Madi is there and will tell you to scram. You couldn’t go to the biology class. There were a bunch of choices and you didn’t know which one to choose. In reality, You had only one option.

The janitor closet.

The janitor closet next to the bathroom would be the perfect place to hide. It was close to Madi's location and she won’t know that you are there. Waiting for no one to be near you in the hall, you dash over to the door, praying it was unlocked. It was. Slipping inside, you leave a crack open so that you can look outside. You had to wait until they came.

Getting close to being an hour after school, you start to think that you got this all wrong when nothing is happening. Wrong bathroom, wrong time, and wrong everything. You pull out your phone to see if you have gotten any news about Sarah’s training or anything. When you hear nothing from them, you move to head home. You want to be back with Sarah.

Bonk!

The silent closing of a door awakens you back to your task. Peeking out of the crack, you see one of your targeted goals. Madi was out of the bathroom. She looks around to make sure that no one is in the school, not noticing the janitor door’s slightly cracked open. She then quietly moves to the left as she heads to the biology section of the science department. You push open your door so quietly that it wouldn’t disturb a mouse. She doesn’t hear you as she continues down the hall. Tiptoeing behind some lockers to hide, you freeze when she reaches the biology door. You feel her double checking to make sure no one is there. She sees no one as you are hiding behind a wall of lockers. She opens a door to a biology room. Snooping around the corner, you see the door close. Silently dashing, you follow her to the same door. Copying her defensive tactics of checking your surroundings, you see that the school is empty besides you and her. You open the door and enter.

“I didn’t think you would be here this early.” Madi says. Her back is to you. “I have come to make the payment-”

Madi stops. She realizes something is off. She didn’t see anyone behind her, especially the person who wanted to see her. Madi turns around to figure out the mysterious person.

“Dwayne? What the fuck are you doing here?” Madi jumps as she is utterly shocked at your arrival. “You shouldn’t be here.”

“Same could be said for you.” You step closer into the classroom, concerned for her. “You didn’t show up at the locker today. And when that happens, you are unhappy the next day. Now knowing why, I couldn’t let you go on being bribed by this crooked biology teacher.”

“Do you know what you are doing?” Madi was now scared, scared for you. She started to scan around the classroom. “Do you know what he will do to you?”

“Probably just run away. He is a fat guy and I can give a pretty mean punch. I have knocked out a pervert before.” You scoff, punching your fist into your hand.

“He won’t run away.” Madi grabs your arms. She didn’t agree with your reasoning. “He will threaten you with finding out your deepest, darkest secrets. He doesn’t fight physically. He fights with bribery and extortion. He’s a powerbroker of secrets.” Madi pulls you over to a corner of the room. You could feel that she was stronger than before. There was more strength in her pull but you could break out but you decided not to.

“I’ve got no big secrets to hide. All I have is already out in the open. My mistakes have been on social media. They have little power over me.” You’ve had two major incidents, caught on camera, been released to the public, and you have faced those problems head on. Those mistakes can’t haunt you as you have dealt with them. Madi took you over to a full body locker.

“You might be safe but what about your parents? Sarah?” Madi opens a drawer next to the locker. She pulled out a key and began to unlock the locker. “Do your parents have any detrimental secrets that they never want anyone to find out about? Or Sarah, do you want him to find out about her and never let the world forget about her that they burst her family’s secret to the world? Call a SWAT team?”

You remain silent. You had no idea about any secrets your parents were trying to hide. You definitely didn’t want anyone to find out about Sarah and her secret. This is how the biology teacher fights, using others. He will get any dirt or secret on any person that matters to you and threaten them. He would hold that over your head as a millstone ready to crush you if you stepped out of line. He fought dirty and without remorse with his tactics. Your fists will hurt him physically but he will make sure that he ruins your life.

“He has collected foul secrets on a ton of people. School staff, officers, and officials, he even has one on the governor.” Madi opens the locker and pulls out a life size skeleton model. She put it to the side. She stepped to the side to invite you into the locker. “He is a wretched person. That is why I sought out the succubus blood when I heard about it. I can have him fall into a trap in his own game. I can end his tyranny today.”

You realize your mistake now. Madi was trying to seize control of the biology teacher. If she could take his soul, she could have him turn himself in like Sarah’s molester. No one gets hurt beside this depraved man, he won’t even take a person down with him. Madi had the perfect weapon against him. She had been protecting her family from him with her sacrifice. She had been saving you and your friends by keeping silent.

“I am sorry. I shouldn’t have come. I am messing this whole thing up.” Your shoulders slump, understanding that you being here jeopardizes her entire plan.

“I can still make my plan work. Now, hop inside, you Dweeb.” She waved her hand for you to get inside. You comply. Squeezing yourself into the locker, Madi closes it behind you. She locks it behind you. Peering out through the grate, you can do nothing except make noise. Which will destroy everything that Madi was trying to accomplish. You will not do that. You will watch through the thin windows out of the locker, silently.

“Now, don’t make any noise. I want him to think that there is no one here. If he sees this is locked, he won’t think anyone is in here. I will get you out once everything is done.” Madi said. She then went back to the front of the class, leaving you at the back, locked in a locker.

It took about five minutes of both of you waiting in the classroom before anything happened. Madi was sitting on the teacher’s desk and you were silently trapped in the locker. There was a clicking sound, through the grated slits you saw the door open.

“Always on time as usual.” Madi stated, pushing herself off the desk. “I have come to make my payment.”

The biology teacher, Mr. Davis, entered the classroom. He was a portly man in his mid forties. He was around 5’6” with a circumference that was probably the same. The top of his head was balding with a few long strands of hair still clinging to the scalp. He had a black broom mustache to go with the bowl shaped hair style his remaining hair gave him. He always had a handkerchief with him to wipe away any sweat on his brow.

“Always straight to business.” He shuffled to the desk. He sat down, scuffing up his nose at the same time. It made him look like a pig. You wanted to punch him but that would make things worse. You quickly saw that he was professional at his crummy craft as he glanced around the classroom for anyone potentially hiding here or hidden cameras. He looked at the locker and paused. You thought you had messed everything up as he stared. Of course he would be concerned about the skeleton model being on the outside of its storage unit. He peered hard at the locker. You were starting to sweat. His eyes went down to the handle. He saw the deadlock Madi had put on it.

“You need to enjoy these exchanges more. They are the most pleasant thing for a lady to indulge in.” Mr Davis stated. He viewed that there was no one there. He was perverted in his thoughts and he made it vocal when with those he ensnared.

“I don’t think that is true.” Madi was giving her sass to the creepy teacher. “But I will play along with that notion if you agree to my terms.”

“You really don’t have any leverage here. I hold your siblings' secrets and the way to put the info out to damage them and your family permanently.” Mr Davis leaned back and put his hands together on his belly. “But I like to hear little girls moaning so I will bite. What are your terms?”

“I will do the lovey dovey act if it pays for two months of the info not being leaked.”

“I like it but let me counter the offer. I get to do two holes instead of one.” The biology teacher gave a wicked smirk.

“Deal!”

“Oh boy.” The slimy teacher rubbed his hands like a little boy. It made you sick watching the pleasure he got from this. “Now, hand over your phone and strip.”

Madi pulled out her phone and handed it to him. He greedily grabbed it and unlocked it. He knew her password. He was checking to make sure it wasn’t recording or streaming anything so that he knew no one was coming. Madi was stripping for him as he covered his tracks. It was disgusting to see Madi being forced to do this horrible thing for such a rat. You wanted to beat the living hell of him. You could, so could seventy-five percent of the school, but he had a leverage you couldn’t deal with after the fight. When Madi was naked, Mr. Davis put down the phone.

“It seems like you are putting a little meat on your rump. Did you find a boy or something? Trying to please him?” Mr. Davis chuckled. You noticed that Madi gave herself a little bit of the ass she had gained in her demoness form. The man still made fun of her even though he didn't know how she got a nicer ass. “I will taste it first to make sure it is good.”

“That is so sweet of you. I am sure that he would appreciate it to make sure that it is a quality ass.” Madi started to play along with her lovey dovey act. You could see the hatred in her eyes as she pretended to like this sewer muck. She moved around to the other side of the desk. She put her hands on her knees as she leaned towards him trying to look cute. “Do you want to try it first or do I get a taste of you first?”

“I want you to taste me first. Eat my meat.” The slimy Mr. Davis demanded.

“Sure thing, big boy.” Madi responds. The biology teacher was moving around his waist to unbuckle his pants. Madi paused to let him struggle against his belt. She let her face express her disgust while he wasn’t looking at her. “Having a problem?” Her face went back to her act.

“I added, it seems, a bigger love handle.” He stood up to loosen his belt. The belt flapped loose, The zipper went down, and the rat’s dick came out. The man’s dick was disgusting as his personality. “Much better.” He sat back down. He sniveled his nose, it made him look like a rat from the side. “You can enjoy it now, miss.”

“Yummy.” Madi gave a fake high pitch approval and a fake smile. She bent down to meet his vile penis. You could no longer see her as the desk hid her. You could see Mr. Davis tilt his head back in evil delight. You wanted to gag so badly for her. You couldn’t because it would alert him about your presence. You had to sickly watch this rodent of a man abuse a young girl into this by blackmail. Why was this world so full of wicked men?

“Mmhmm. Your mouth work has gotten better. I guess it is because of the love I give to you.” he rubbed his bald head onto his greasy remaining hairs. It was black hair with gray strands. It showed that he was definitely not in his prime. You wonder what sort of man he was in his prime. Scratch that, his prime was probably childhood.

You watch in disgust as you could hear the sucking sounds of Madi please this scum. He just sat there with a wicked drool from his mouth. You really wanted to burst out and punch him but you couldn’t. The locker was locked and you would destroy Madi’s chance of escaping from him.

You felt the hairs on the back of your neck suddenly stiff. A chill ran over your skin. An eeriness flooded over you. You had never felt this before but you saw that Mr. Davis became stiff at that same moment. He wasn’t moving for a few seconds. You wonder what was going on. The sensation slowly faded. Mr. Davis returned back to normalish as the sensation went away as well. You could see something different in his eyes as he looked down at Madi. he was confused by the sudden pause. He didn’t think much about it, he probably thought it was a high, as he had a young girl sucking his dick.

You could tell that he had been charmed.

It didn’t seem as potent as Sarah’ charm but it was there. Madi could make suggestions to the biology teacher and he would be inclined to listen to what she said while she had his full attention. If she pushed the charm too far, he would break out of it. Madi had to play it safe with her suggestions. You were amazed that you were able to feel the bit of magic. Being around Sarah so much must have made you sensitive to it.

That is when you noticed a new change in Mr. Davis, he was getting smaller. Sarah had mentioned that succubus could suck the physical traits of a person but that it wouldn’t be permanent. The laws of nature had a way of securing that mass was upheld as much as possible. The transfer was temporary, only about an hour. Sarah must have told Madi that bit of information. Madi must be using it to her advantage for the moment. Mr. Davis was bigger than her and despite his unhealthy weight and appearance, would be too much for Madi to handle if things got into a physical scuffle. She was evening the odds in her favor.

“Nrrgghhgghhaaaa!” Mr Davis wiggled his body tightly as his disgusting body was enjoying the person’s effort behind his desk. He relaxed. He had just cummed. You could hear Madi sucking and slurping hard. She was eating his crude cum.

“That was delicious.” You heard her say. It was cheerful and reeked of lies. She was not enjoying having to go through it. She rolled up his round rodent body. You could see a bit of enjoyment in her face when she got up into his face. She was leading him directly to where she wanted. “I would like some more, handsome.”

“I can’t say no to a little girl that likes my stuff.” Mr. Davis licked his lips. He didn’t notice that he had shrunk at least a foot. Madi’s charm was keeping him focused on this blackmailing sex. She could overpower Mr. Davis if she wanted to but that is not where she was going. She sat on his lap as she let him fall into his own demise. “What shall it be? The anus or the pussy. Both are fine to a man with my refined taste.”

“Let's go with my butt. An eclair has to be filled with cream on both sides.” Madi bopped his pointy nose. She was getting better at her acting.

“Oh ho ho.” The Rat King chuckled. “I should go for two months payment more often. I like this side of you.”

The man’s greasy hands grabbed her butt and raised it up. Spreading the cheeks apart, there was a little hole for her anus. Mr. Davis’s dick rose up from behind the desk. It nudged against Madi’s little hole. It kept poking at it as it tried to enter. “A little tight today?” Mr Davis asked.

“A little excited. This is going to be good, sweetie.” Madi was excited for another reason. Mr. Davis' downfall was near.

“If we are excited, we better back it a little rough to make sure it meets our expectations.” Mr. Davis pushed Madi’s ass down. Her anus defense melted as the man’s dick entered her.

“Ooh!” Madi yelped. Her anus had taken in the blackmailer’s dick. Things were getting serious. “Maybe you're right. We just have to go for it.”

“I know I am right. I might be called a Rat King by you stupid students, but that means I am still a king. I know how to handle my subjects to make them happy. Now, let's make a student happy.” Mr. Davis was behaving more like the maniac he is.

This was disgusting to you as watched one of your good friends gave sex to a twisted man. You actually gagged at this. Glad that Madi’s charm was in effect, he definitely would have heard it. Madi was just riding him as her hips moved up and down to give him pleasure. This went on for a few minutes as the inappropriate relationship of blackmailed student and blackmailer teacher had sex in a biology classroom. When it was finally time, the man cummed while the woman did not.

“Ooh. That feels so good. I fucking enjoyed that.” Mr. Davis sighed as he felt relieved and tired at the same time. He concluded that it was just the intensity of the sex. Madi knew that she took a little bit more, something deeper inside of him. She wants it all though.

“That was a great cum. It filled up my anus nicely. I could take some more. I want to know if you want to give me more. More of something personal. I want to be full of you.” Madi whispers. She hugs his body close to hers. She had gained some impressive suggestive behaviors with her new succubus powers. Her lips were next to his ear as she spoke.

“What more do you want? I give you my love from time to time. Do you want more of that?” Mr Davis was charmed not to notice his smaller state. He was only thinking of sex.

“I want you.” Madi walked her fingers over his fat chest.

“I can make this happen more often if you want. I can make the payments happen more often.” Mr. Davis suggested he blackmail her more.

‘No, that is not what I want.” Madi rolled onto his chest, with her chest, and looked directly into his eyes. Her anus still had his dick. “I want you, only you. The essence of your being. So that you will always be with me. Your soul, so I can always have your love. Your lips, so that they can never belong to another.”

Mr. Davis was confused by this. All the girls he forced into having sex with him by blackmailing had never talked like this. They were sickened by his demands to satisfy his sexual lusts. This was the first one to ask for him, his entire being. This could only mean one thing to him. He had broken her. His control and power over her had finally caused her to snap and beg him for sex. This is what he hoped for that would happen eventually. A broken girl that he could literally own by controlling her lust.

“Of course.” He smiled as he licked his lips. He believed that he got what he desired. “I will happily give a little girl like you everything. My love has broken your heart and belongs to me. I will give my soul to a girl that wants me so bad.” Mr. Davis grabbed her ass and was ready to go again. He tried to push down but found out that he couldn’t. She wasn’t budging. What he did discover was her lips locking in with his. He was okay at first that he couldn’t push her down because of the kiss. He was taken in by the softness of the lips and the force she was applying to it. He then felt something strange rise up in him. A feeling he had never felt before. It was like his entire essence, his life, his soul was being compressed in a single point. It then began to rise up his throat.

You watched as Madi’s passionate kiss was revealing her demoness side. Her little horns popped up, the little wings spread out, and the little tail slithered from the tip of her ass. The black and red colors showed her affinity to fire. She had sprung her trap. She pulled her lips away from the biology teacher’s lips. The teacher’s eye rolled back as he lost consciousness. Madi kept her lips close to his as she made sucking motions like she was sucking a straw. The hairs on the back of your neck went up again. You see a light coming out of Mr. Davis’s lips. Slipping past them, the light came from a jewel, a bioluminescence jewel. This was the same as what happened with Sarah with her molester. This was Mr. Davis’s soul. The soul gem floated to Madi’s lips. She happily accepted it by puckering her lips around it. With a gulp, she swallowed the man’s soul.

“Thank you very much.” Madi wiped her lips. She then stood up and looked at the soulless teacher. He just sat there, motionless. The table had been completely turned on him. He had no power over Madi anymore. He belonged to her. “I own you now.”

Madi winced and grabbed her chest. She was feeling something deep inside her. You knew that it was her body taking the teacher’s soul. There were no flashy lights like the dreamworld that Sarah had entered to take the other man’s soul. This was the real world. This display of soul consuming was all contained inside Madi.

“GGAAAHHHH!!!” Madi screamed. She fell on her knees as you saw her start to grow, growing every aspect of herself.

The first thing you noticed was her horns. The little black horns lengthen and flatten, growing straight upward. They became blade-like in their appearance with the sharp side pointing outwards to side. They were longer than any horns you had seen as they became thin towers, similar to a beam sword. Appearing around the tips, a crimson hue started to fade into the horns until the top of her horns were the red color. Her black hair fell down to her upper back, sleek and straight. Her little wings were twisting and cracking like a butterfly trying to extend its wings from a cocoon. The wings finally unraveled and spread out in marvelous display at the size 5 feet for each wing. They had the draconic appearance like before with it being pitch black, only on the skeletal portions on the wing. The flap, the skin, of the wing had the crimson reddish hue like the horns. It was the same color as her lock of red hair on one of her bangs she liked to highlight. Her tail slithered out of her tailbone. It was smooth black on the top and platy crimson red scale on the bottom. The tail grew long and was as thick as one of her legs. The tail sprouted a bit up from her ass to accommodate for the appendage being large on her backside. The ass cheeks gave way up there and merged somewhat with her tail to allow it to function. Her tail wiggled around as it grew longer and longer. It became a versatile appendage as it became longer than her. It was around 8 feet long. A red flame sprouted from the tip of her long tail. It was the tail of a slender dragon. Madi’s body grew taller and bigger as well. She had become 5’3” because of bonus growth when she became a succubus. She grew continuously until she reached 6 feet in height. Her B-cup breasts inflated and became puffy as they became DD cups breasts. Her flat skinny belly toned up and a slim six pack appeared on her abs under her smooth white skin. Her ass became wider and then perked up, giving some room to her tail which made her ass seem bigger. It wasn’t a massive size increase there but it became firm and distinguishable. Her legs and arms became more toned as she put some muscle there. Madi was no longer a twig. She was literally a hot dragoness succubus.

“Aah!” Madi sighed a small smoke cloud. She was done with her transformation. She was breathing hard as the sweat beaded down her sweaty body. She stood up and inspected her new transformation. She approved of it

“That was amazing.” She panted as she looked down at the person who tormented her through high school. She was now incharge. It was time to serve Mr. Davis some justice.

You watch from the locker, witnessing the amazing role reversal of this entire situation. Madi, forced to do sexual favors for the Rat to protect her older brothers, Seth and Zane, is now fully in charge of everything. She owns the Rat’s soul. He no longer has the power to cast his evil shadow over her family’s dark secrets. He couldn’t because Madi would force her will on him to never speak or let out that information. She had gotten her sweet revenge.

“You fell to your own hubris because of sweet words you wanted your victims to say.” Madi walked over to the unconscious form of Mr. Davis. She was basking in her new form as she gave a little ‘oomph’ to her strides to come over to her former tormentor. She stroked his cheeks and he awoke. “Funny how giving a little girl hell would cause her to seek the powers of hell for revenge.”

Mr. Davis was shaking and sweating profusely as Madi creepily touched his cheek. He knew that his soul had just been consumed by his student. There was no doubt with what he saw in front of him with horns and wings. Combined with the crushing feeling he had a moment ago inside of him. Madi was a succubus and she just had a meal.

“P-p-p-p-pwease forgive me. I-I had n-no idea that this was hu-hurting you.” Mr. Davis’s words trembled. He was in terror of Madi. “I would have s-s-stopped if you asked. You had all the-the p-power in this deal.”

“Did I really?” Madi asked him, sarcastically damning. She loved this fear and control she had over him

“No.” the biology teacher whimpered. He was in tears. He wanted to lie at that moment but Madi’s ownership of his soul commanded him to tell the truth. He was not going to be able to hide anything from her.

Bbbbbzzzzz bbbbzzzzz

All of Madi’s crimson red hue on her horns, wings, hair, and tail suddenly flashed white from the call before returning back to their normal color. Mr. Davis’s phone buzzed on the desk. Everyone looked at the lit up screen.

“Let’s see what message you got.” Madi said. Mr. Davis gulped. She reached out with her tail to grab it. The long dragon’s tail slithered up and she stopped before she reached the phone. She saw that the tip of her tail was on fire. “Oops, don’t want to burn any evidence.” She brought the tail to her face and blew the flame out. You panic for a moment as you thought that she was going to die because it seemed similar to a charmander tail but she didn’t. You sigh in relief that she did as she went for the phone again with the tail. She loops around it and delivers it to her teacher.

“Open the message. Tell me who it is from and what they said.” Madi demands. Mr. Davis, with wild fingers dancing all over the place, followed her commands.

“The message is from counselor Whittney.” The busty red hair counselor of the school. Mr. Davis got a text from her. “I will be a little late to your house today. I had to lecture my younger sister longer than expected. Please don’t give that info out to the dark web. I want my sister to have a nice life. I will wear the skimpy outfit.”

“What is that info about the dark web? Why is she wearing that stuff for you?” Madi was getting mad. She knew that the Rat had dirt on a lot of people in the school, especially higher ups. She knew the school's counselor. Her younger sister was good childhood friends with Madi. Whitney was going through the same shitty stuff as Madi with this disgusting person. Madi felt a bond with her from their shared suffering. Madi felt the rage build up inside her as if Whitney was here to deliver her rage on this scum.

“Whitney’s younger sister, Amanda, posted some pictures of herself in some underwear through a closed social media platform. I snatched them off her account that someone gave me access to and added it to my leverage over Whitney. I know some people there that would love to kidnap a young red-haired girl like Amanda. Have her parade around in some video in skimpy outfits and feed the lust of powerful men. I wanted that too so I made Whitney do it for me. I used those photos as leverage to keep Whitney in my grasp.” Mr. Davis said it really fast. He was trying to make it sound not so bad. He wasn’t doing a good job as he had to tell the truth. Madi raised an eyebrow as if to prompt him more. “Plus, she was a model back in college that did a few sensual photoshoots and she doesn’t want those photos out in the school system. Hurts her image as a counselor.” Forced once again by Madi’s will to reveal what secrets he used against people.

“You truly are a despicable person.” Madi pinched her brows, her rage growing. You couldn’t have agreed more. This person needed to go to jail. He needed to be buried behind bars where he couldn’t gain secrets or use them. You are glad that Madi seized his soul. “I can’t believe you use other people’s dark secrets against the people that care for them for your own sick, twisted pleasure. It is frustrating to see you as a fucking teacher to innocent kids. It is horrible that you look at us as possible hostages to use as objects. Who else do you have under your perverted grip?”

Mr. Davis turned white with that phrase. He was deathly afraid of a question like that. He swallowed hard as he opened his lips to speak of the dark secrets he held over the students of this school to the dragon succubus.

Mr. Davis started confessing.

Mr. Davis only went for five minutes before Madi stopped him but he had more that she didn’t stop him. Madi’s color parts of her body went from red to blue to brown and finally back to red, a new fiery red. She went through a mix of emotions right there. You both heard the horrors that he brought to dozens of girls in this school spanning years. This man was sick beyond belief. You thought he needed to go straight to jail, no questions asked, and the computer destroyed. Madi had a different thought.

“I can't believe I was so naive with you.” Madi clinched her fist. Her tail had reignited. “I knew you had a lot of people under your control with your blackmailing. I thought it was a few girls like me, with a few dark secrets, and a lot of officials. Instead, it was a lot of little girls from all walks of life and government officials to keep your big secret obsession hidden. I thought I was just a rare unfortunate girl that had some dark family secrets. No, you hunted down every girl's secret that ever crossed the threshold here to throw your evil disgusting will over them.” Madi screamed furiously.

“I couldn’t get anything on Mrs. Willows though.” Mr. Davis made a feeble excuse. He was scared of where this was going. You were getting a little frightened with the intensity of Madi’s emotions she was going through. She seemed to feel the anger of all the previous victims.

“Does that one person matter to me when you have committed hundreds of crimes?” Madi spat literal fire out of her mouth. Her tail flame was burning brightly. She was making the motion with her hands that she wanted to strangle him. “You are a wretched animal. No, you are the shit of a wretched animal that even maggots wouldn’t want to eat. You are the lowest of low. The scummiest person on the earth. Why would you torment teenages and women like that?”

The biology teacher stopped his shaking. He gave Madi a stern look. It was surprising as he had been so scared before. He looked defiant and proud as he prepared to give his reasoning from his heart.

“Because I like to see the looks on little girls' faces as they lose their innocence and dream about it being lost in the most unlikely spot. I wish to break one of them so that she gives herself all to me. With no hope of ever going back to the way she was.”

You couldn’t tell who was the true demon here. The biology teacher with his evil goals or Madi with demoness form. All you knew was that Madi was absolutely furious. She squeezed her head tightly as she messed up her hair.

“GGGGAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!” Madi screamed as she arched backwards in fiery rage. She was absolutely livid about the torment she had to endure from this man. Everything about him sickened her. Her body was in a position of unbridled fury. She then flipped her head forward and her body in a snappy motion.

“Ffaawwwooooossshhh!!!!!”

Madi spewed red hot flames from her mouth directly at Mr. Davis' fat body. You were shocked as he couldn’t do anything but take the flame. Madi breathed a fireball of her fury as the teacher ignited. Humans can’t normally catch fire but this was hellfire. Humans can catch on fire with it. He burned in his chair in a blazing glory.

You were horrified at this turn of events. You were expecting to make Mr. Davis turn himself into the police because of the soul stealing, not dying by Madi’s hand. There were laws and such to deliver justice. The soul taking was enough to secure that. It was different seeing justice in terms of revenge served like this. It was gut wrenching to see his body burn with no soul inside. No way to put out the flame. You couldn’t bust out and grab a bucket to throw water over him and Mr. Davis manipulated the classroom’s fire alarm and fire sprinklers to not go off. He was stuck in the red hot flames of Madi’s hellfire revenge.

“Whew” Madi sighed as she sat down on the cold floor naked. She began to heave big breaths of relief as her tormentor burned silently in front of her. She had her sweet revenge and she could rest. She leaned back on her arms as she breathed in the smoke of her despicable teacher. She was feeling a warm feeling inside. She didn’t know it but it was the teacher’s soul inside her. It was held in a special place inside her just in case she wanted to give it back, all succubus do this. They siphon the energy of the soul there but never absorb it fully. With no body for the teacher’s soul to go back to because she burned it, the soul had no option but to be actually absorbed into Madi’s body. This is the true way a demon claims a soul, when there is no living body to return to.

You watch with every breath that Madi took, more of her demoness side grew. The first part was Madi growing again in height. She moved to 6’3” and her breasts moved a size E cup. Her skin became shiny and smooth as she lost the hairs on her arms and legs, getting rid of having to shaving them. As her chest rose with its growth, black lines appeared at the bottom of her ribs. These were larger scales that were thin and long. They formed a thick bra base, the size of a finger, to hoist the breasts up to be perky. Three long black scales grew up along the bottom of the breasts like claws cupping them from below. They didn’t reach the nipple but they added to her draconic appeal. The scales also grew along her hips. It came out along the bone outline of the hips. The scales were black and behaved like plated armor there as it didn’t hide her ass. Then as a single large scale grew, a crimson red hue one, over her pussy from the top to the bottom. It was a cap to cover an otherwise exposed pussy. Madi had scales forming a lewd scale bikini on her. The hands and feet were next in this transformation. They grew black as tiny scales grew around them like the tail and wings with a nice luster. It moved up those limbs in a nice transition. The scales stopped their growth a little past the wrists for the arms while the scales went all the way up to Madi’s toned thighs. The leg’s scales were like shiny skin tight thigh boots. On the end of these limbs, a sharp crimson red claw grew longer on the fingers. They were about three inches in length, the fingers had a little bent while the toes curved greatly. With her panting for breath as this transformation happened, her tongue was out and increasing in length. It was long as it moved out past her chin to where her shoulders meet her neck. The tongue split at the end like a serpent. A red light emitted from her mouth as a flame burned inside her. Her canine teeth lengthen a little bit. Her ears grew and became pointy as well, like elongated elf ears. A dark scale encircled the large sharp ears like a cap.

“That was odd.” She looked over to the former biology teacher. The fire had gone out. Only the blackened, charred remains of him scattered on the floor where he used to be. This was unsettling to you. She stood up and marveled at the final bit of her transformation. “I wasn’t expecting that.” She then returned her gaze back to her former teacher. “You know, Mr. Davis, I have to say that you look rather dashing right now.”

Mr. Davis made no sounds.

Madi gives a chuckle at his demise. Madi then turned towards the locker she had locked you in. “I can get you out now. The deed is done.” She walks toward you, strutting her new powerful body as she goes to you. Her tail swishings behind her with a swift motion.

Thwap!

Her tail hits the ashy remains of Mr. Davis. The remains dissipate in a cloud of ash, leaving little of his remains to be found. Madi has destroyed her teacher. She then flips her tail to the front of her. She uses the flame on it to melt the lock. She turns off the flame once the lock falls off. You stumble out of the locker.

“Wow! You look very cute from above. I see how Sarah likes you, Dweeb. I need to grow taller so that I can enjoy this more.” Madi teased you.

“What was that for?!” You were angry. She literally just killed a man, an evil man. He was totally defenseless at that point. Madi had his soul.

“It was a harmless compliment. Do you guys not like the word cute to describe you.” Madi was not taking you seriously.

“You killed Mr. Davis. It is fine taking his soul as he is still alive but killing him is too much.” You plead to your enlarged friend. “I know he is wicked but you could have forced him to turn himself in. That would have fixed the problem as well.”

“It would have, I agree.” Mad crossed her arms. She was upset and perplexed at your reaction. “It is just that he has done too much harm in his life just to sit comfortable in a prison cell. His justice needed to be swift. Didn’t you tell Sarah that she can only use her power on bad people? I don’t see how this is different.”

“It is different. We let the government and the laws decide if the death penalty is necessary. The powers are meant to bring them to the court. The power is meant to be used like superheroes. We bring them to justice. We don’t deliver it. That is what I was trying to tell Sarah of how to use her succubus powers. To catch bad guys, not kill them.”

“Aren't there heroes in those comics that kill? Aren’t they praised for doing that? Couldn’t we be forced to act in certain situations to enact justice like that?” Madi counters.

“Grr!” You bit your tongue with those words. You had praised comic book heroes like that in the past but right now you hated that you enjoyed them. You feel the weight and controversy of characters like that. Mercilessly killing bad guys with no trial, those characters might be the bad guys.

“If we are done, I need to go home.” Madi’s demoness features start to shrink into her as she dwindles down to her human form. She stops at 5’4” in height. All of her looked pretty much the same except the tighter ass and the six pack. “This is as small as I can get with my human form. I have to wear a long shirt tomorrow for gym class or the PE teacher is going to make me do sit-ups all day when he sees these.” She points out at her visible muscles.

You just stand there in silence as you ponder all this. You have to find an argument to make sure that the succubus girls don’t kill someone like this. It didn’t feel right to you. Soul claiming was fine. Was it? Was soul claiming the same as killing them? You will have to ask Sarah later.

“I have to go to my house tonight. My parents would get upset if I don’t come home for two nights in a row without permission several days in advance. I will come by tomorrow to see how Sarah and Betsy are doing.” Madi had put on her clothes. They were a little tight on her now. “Hey Dweeb, you better leave soon or else you will get caught. The guards used to be under the Rat’s control but they are free. They will behave like proper guards. You don’t want to get in trouble.”

Madi left and left the ashes of Mr. Davis' remains, the Rat King of the school, to blow in the wind. She seemed very happy with her task completed. Her tormentor was gone and her family was safe. Maybe it was okay for this but you didn’t like it.

“I got to make sure that Sarah doesn’t do anything like that.” You say to yourself. You left the classroom and drove back to Sarah’s house, contemplating the powers of the succubus.

You pull up to the driveway of your neighbor girl’s house. You have been contemplating deeply the vastness and power of succubi. You barely know anything about those wonderful creatures but you felt something strange when Madi killed Mr. Davis. There was a shift inside her that you felt. You would have to ask Betsy or Sarah about this. Fortunately, Ms. Heartman’s car was in the driveway. They were home.

“Hello Sarah, Betsy, how was your day?” You unlock the door and walk in. You still had a key. “Madi has to go back to her house tonight. She can’t stay two nights in a row.”

“Oh, Dwayne. Perfect! Could you help me here? I don’t have enough hands for all these candles.” Betsy calls with her southern accent to you from a closet in a hallway. “Sarah has to stay in the room that the ceremony is taking place in. so I am left gathering all the items.”

“Sure.” you walk over to the closet, trying to grab a dozen candles in her arms. “Let me help.”

“Thank you.”

“Betsy, I have a question.” You receive about half the candles into your arms as she dumps them on you. “It is concerning succubus.”

“M-hmm” The spunky mom bobs her head. She leans in with her ear to signal she was listening.

“It is concerning the souls that a succubus consumes. What happens to those souls? Do they literally die when a succubus consumes them?” You ask.

“I don’t know. I am not a succubus yet. All I know about succubus is from the book from my ancestor, Uncle Joe, and the other succubus I have met before. My line came from one where the succubus blood didn’t activate.” Elizabeth starts to walk through the house. “My knowledge is from the outside looking in but could be considered extensive.”

“I see. It would probably be better to ask Sarah that. Wait!” You stopped walking. “Other succubus I have met before.” Quoting what Betsy just said before. “Are there other succubus besides Sarah and Madi?”

“Why yes.” Betsy stops too. She looks at you as if you are dumb. Her eyes went wide with a sudden realization and her southern draw came out. “Tarnations. I forgot to mention it to you. There are other survivors of the Salem witch trials. These survivors are direct descendents or strong subjects from the first of the earthbound succubus, Criella. They carried the empowered blood of the demoness to their children and they created various blood lines with succubus blood. Our ancestor, Silvia Silvermoon, was the child that didn’t have empowered blood, hence why we didn’t have a demoness in our family history after Criella.”

“So you are saying that there are succubus just walking around out in the streets.” You would say that you couldn’t believe that but the girl you liked was a succubus. Plus, there were a lot of good looking women in the world. Could they be succubus? A lot of things were possible.

“Yes and no. Yes, some are just walking around but those are regulated succubi. No, because some have to hide to avoid being caught. I said that there were survivors but that didn’t mean there weren't prisoners.” Betsy stated.

“Prisoners?”

“The people who did the witch trials kept some of the succubus and enslaved them. They used the captured ones to battle and exorcise any demons that were summoned. That group belongs to the ‘Mayflowers.’ The free ones had to hide to avoid being enslaved by them. Most of the succubus under the Mayflowers live normal lives that are regulated and are forced to leave anything if called upon.” Betsy gave more information.

“That is amazing. How do you know all this stuff if you are not a succubus? I thought you were on the outside looking in.” You ask. This was a lot to take in. You have more questions now. The Mayflower’s succubus was like that Blue Exorcist anime that Chad recommended to you. The free ones weren’t truly free if they were always running to avoid the Mayflowers

“Not yet.” Betsy turns around. “I got that info from Uncle Joe. He has two succubi at his home that he keeps hidden from the Mayflowers. The other is regulated by the Mayflowers. She is an old friend of mine.” Betsy starts to walk again, towards the garage.

“Wow. Does Sarah know this? How does your uncle have two succubi at his home?” You jog behind her to catch up.

“I told her today. It finally dawned on her why Uncle Joe has two maids that are so loyal to him.” Madi opens the door to the garage. “Sorry for the delay. Your boyfriend showed up.”

“Really!” The succubus neighbor girl spoke up with a cheerful attitude. “That is great! I have been waiting for him all day!”

Sarah was sitting with her knees up to her chest on a side of the garage. She was bigger than before. She must have been at least 12 feet tall, naked.

“Holy cow!” You halt at the entrance. “You got bigger!”

“I know. Isn’t great! I can do magic as well!” Sarah’s pointy ears seemed to wiggle with joy. She held out an open palm. A thin purple circle with a pentagram appeared in the hand. A small flame sprouted from the center. The pentagram disappeared and all that was left was a small flame floating in her palm. “Isn’t this neat!”

“Yeah it is.” You said weakly. Your mind flashes back to the memories of Madi burning Mr. Davis. It was a horrible memory. You had to hide your sour mood for a moment by being amazed by what Sarah could do. It was pretty easy to be impressed with it. “Did you learn anything else while you were out?”

“Not much in the magic sense. The book goes only so far in instructing me. I need a proper teacher.” Sarah quenches the flame in her fist. “But the flying lessons went really well. I can get up to 60 mph right now.”

“Wow! That is fast!” That part was definitely more exciting for you. “You could fly along the highway at that speed.”

“She can get faster than that if we continue to practice. She has a knack for flying.” Betsy interjects. She put down her candles in chalked pentagram in the middle of the garage. She had come over to grab yours. “But she is right about the book. It was written by our ancestor who only observed the power and wrote it down. She didn’t fully grasp all the spells.”

“I see. So I guess you have to find a teacher. Do you know where to find one?”

“Uncle Joe’s maids can help me but I need more souls for the magic energy to constantly cast the magic.” Sarah replies.

“What!?” You were shocked a little by what Sarah said.

“Only the souls of the bad people.” Sarah waves her hands frantically, trying to make sure you didn’t get the wrong idea. She knew you were put off by the soul sucking of innocent people. She didn’t know what you saw today.

“Did you eat any souls today?” You suddenly remembered that Nick had a picture of Betsy and Sarah in town. They went somewhere in the morning besides practicing in the woods.

“Only two! And they were trying to sell some drugs to some junior high school students! I wouldn’t do it unless I saw them in the act.” Sarah exclaimed. She was nervous as you appeared angry.

“They confess their crimes afterwards.” Betsy stated. She stood up and walked to you. “They were doing a bunch of bad stuff before that, murder and torture. It is great that she caught some crooks like them. So don’t beat her up for catching the bad guys.”

“I’m not. I was just worried there for a second. I didn’t have the context of what happened.” You calmed down a little. The conversation topic did return to your mind about your original question you were going to ask Sarah.

“Great.” Betsy smiled. “I need to get the book and prepare myself. We can do the ritual to make me a succubus tonight! So don’t touch anything.” Betsy walked out the garage into the house while raising her fist. “YEEHAW!” She exclaimed with a southern accent.

You were left alone in the garage with the giant sexy Sarah. She looked even more dazzling as she grew bigger. Her breasts pushed over the side of scrunched up legs. Those things were big with her enlarged state. Sarah was a bit nervous as there was a stillness about the subject after Betsy left.

“I am not mad at you.” You broke the silence. “I am glad that you caught some bad guys. I was just shocked after what I saw today.” You become a little depressed with your tone. You needed to tell what happened at school.

“What did you see today?” Sarah moved from nervousness to concern. She had her arms wrapped around her legs. She moved them to the side and leaned in a little. “Could you tell me?”

You told Sarah what happened with Madi and the biology teacher.

“Shit! That was crazy.” Sarah covers her mouth. “I didn’t know she had that in her.”

“I should have seen it coming. The man had been tormenting her and others for a long time. He needed to be brought to justice but justice at the hand of the court, not our own. Twigs need to send him off to jail, not kill him.” You shrug your shoulders. “That leads me to a question I want to ask you. What happens to the souls you eat?”

“It is hard to explain.” Sarah tilts her head to the side as she thought. “It is like there is this invisible container inside of me. The souls go in there when I consume them. I can store other energy there, like sexual energy. The souls are placed there like a stone. The stone then leaks out energy that I can use. The soul stones can only give me so much energy. I have to wait and let it recharge before it starts leaking out energy again.”

“So the soul gems are stuck there. Can they get out?” You question.

“I don’t know but I believe so.” Sarah kept her head tilted to the side before turning towards you. She nods as she remembers something. “Yes, they can. I read in the book that the soul can return to the original body. They did it when they didn’t want to keep someone’s soul or when the person was about to die.”

You were relieved to hear that. A person’s soul was not completely lost when a succubus ate it. It could go back to the human’s body. The succubus were not truly killing a person by taking a human soul, just coming under new management. Sarah brought the next question you had.

“What happens if the person dies and you still have the soul?”

Sarah paused for a second. Her brows furrowed as she pondered that question.

“I don’t know. The book didn’t go into detail about that. I wonder if there is something about it. I guess our answer would be to ask Madi.” Sarah replies.

“I guess you are right about that.” You put your hands on your hips. Madi would be hard to ask right now. She was away and had a different opinion of this. If you can’t get an answer from Madi, it would be best to see how things play out with Madi having a bodiless soul. Your eyes stare up into Sarah’s dazzling blue eyes. “I am going to ask Madi about it. I want you to promise me that you will have none of the people that you have the soul of do something to their body or command them to kill themselves. I don’t want any of them dying. Will you promise that?”

“I promise I won’t let any of them die.” Sarah’s gaze was full of love as she looked back into your eyes. Your heart skipped several beats while you marveled at her stunning beauty. You would love to stay here forever.

“I got the book and the lighter!” Betsy exclaims as she barges back into the garage, interrupting that sweet moment. You and Sarah jolted a little bit when she came in. She was stark naked. Your face went red as you saw that her body was in fine shape for being in her mid forties. She sang as she moved over to the candles to light them. She had a little bounce in her bust in her little dance. “I am going to be a succubus! I am going to be a succubus! A big beautiful succubus!”

“I’m glad that you are happy about becoming a succubus, Mother. It's just that I can cast a fire spell, remember? We don’t need a lighter” Sarah raised a finger. The tip of the finger lit up with the magic flame.

“Oh, right.” Ms. Heartman stops for a second. She saw the truth in her daughter’s words. “Well, I will light these ones and you light those ones to make it faster.”

Mother and daughter work together to light all the candles. It was a sweet moment for the two to be working together like this. Once they were done with their mother-daughter bonding over the pentagram, Betsy turned to you.

“We are going to need you to turn off the lights. Once you do, you have to decide if you are going to stay in the room or not. You have no choice once we begin the ritual. If you are outside, stay out there until we come out. If you are inside, stay in the corner with no lights or cell phone. Do not disturb us during it no matter what.” Betsy leans in close to you while pointing her finger up towards your nose. She had her big breasts on your chest as she made it clear she was serious about what she was saying.

“I get it, just like last time. I need to only watch and stay out of the ritual.” You held your hands up and walked backwards.

“Good. I am glad that you found a good boy, Sarah.” Betsy turns around to her daughter.

“He's the best, isn’t he?” Sarah smiles with a big, happy grin.

“I wouldn’t say he is as good as Harold but he is pretty close.” Elizabeth turns and gives you a wink. You knew that she was being a little playful. It didn’t help your dick rise a little because Betsy was naked. She returns her gaze to her daughter. “Here is the dagger.”

Betsy hands Sarah the knife that the group used last night for Madi’s transformation. It had been cleaned. You walked over to the light switch and turned off the lights. The room was dark except for the candle lights lighting the garage. Sarah held the knife in three fingers as she positioned the blade to another finger. Sarah knew what she needed to do here. She slid it across the tip of her finger. The trail of blood appeared. Elizabeth steps forward into the circle with Sarah. Sarah offered her finger to her mother. Betsy walks up and grabs the finger, pulling it to her mouth. She mouths the whole finger. Betsy sucked as hard as she could. It was like she was giving a blowjob to her daughter’s finger. Sarah leaned her head back and spread out her wings as much as she could in the confinements of the garage. This was a lewd scene again for you again as the mother sucked the finger of her daughter like a baby. You had to hold the erection for about five minutes.

You felt the hairs on the back of your neck rise. It was happening. Sarah started to shrink a little. This is what happened when the transfer was working. Sarah was giving Betsy part of her essence. Sarah stopped at around 11 foot 6 inches. Sarah’s eyes flare a bright red light. She spoke with the same echo.

“I, Sarah Nightheart, accept Elizabeth Silvermoon Heartman into my brood as my servant. Do you accept my blood as your covenant to me?” Sarah spoke her demonic name.

“I accept Sarah Nightheart’s offer to become her servant!” This echoey voice seemed to signify the seriousness and the power behind those words. You were a little scared of the voice change as it gave you the chills on top of your hairs rising.

“Excellent, your title shall be called, ‘Lunarbovine”

Elizabeth arches backwards as the covenant between them was sealed. A wind blew from the center of the two and blew out all the candles, except for the ones that Sarah lit with her magic. This causes Sarah to be lit up in the background while you could only see the blacked out backside of Elizabeth. It was like a shadow puppetry as Betsy’s body started to change right there. She groaned as she transformed.

“Nnrgh-”

Betsy's shadowy form grew in short spurts, each spurt causing her to contort a little. As her body grew taller, some features on her started to expand. Her G-cup breasts were the most notable. Those melons swelled up past the large fruits to beach balls, smooth, ripe, and plump. They were M-Cups for massive jugs. The ass perched up a little to give her even more curves. The sides of her hips became more muscular as well. She was at six feet when the demonic features started to appear. The tail pops out and starts to swish to the side of her as Betsy seems to become absorbed in her transformation by putting her hands on her head. The tail was thin and whip-like with a bushy lash at the end. The hands start to move away from the head as horns start to adorn her head. The horns extended outward instead of along the side of the head like Sarah. They were bigger though. The horns then moved upwards so that they remind you very much of bull horns. Another thing begins to change on her head as well. The ears start to become elongated.

“Mmoooo!” Betsy gave a very distinguished cow moan as she finished the last burst of growth. She then collapsed on her knees.

“You can turn the lights on.” Sarah calls out to you. She reaches down to her mother to help her while her body dwindles down to her more human size of seven feet.

You flip the light switch on.

“Are you alright, Ms. Heartman?”

Sarah had her hand on Betsy's head. You got a very well lit look at Elizabeth’s demoness form with the electric lights. The cow cry made sense once you saw her. She had a cow-like tail, cow-like demonic horns, and cow-like ears. Her tits were huge like a cow. They were bigger than Sarah’s breasts, 58M cups to be exact. The nipples were dark pink, thick, and large with them jetting out about two inches. The only thing that wasn't a cow on her were a small set of black bat wings. You couldn’t see them before because they didn’t reach past the outline of her body. They were barely a foot long, not something she could fly with unless she had magic to assist her. She was definitely more muscular than before. She bore a six pack and her thighs and biceps looked like they could become big if she flexed. It was well hidden underneath her motherly curves and a little bit of fat but there was power underneath her smooth skin.

“I’m fine. I haven’t felt better.” Betsy pants. She was catching her breath. “I’m finally a succubus, at long last.”

“I am glad that it worked.” Sarah smiles, with her blue eyes looking relieved. “I would have been worried if it didn’t.”

“Of course it was going to work.” Betsy smiled as she stood up to her full height. She was 6’6”. “You are my daughter. It didn't cross my mind that you would fail at all.”

“Aww. I am so glad that you had faith in me.” Sarah stood up to match her. You felt a little out of place with your 5’11” height next to these amazonian succubus. You were definitely starting to feel a little conscientious about your height.

“You have got to have more faith in yourself. You are a queen succubus so you have the power to do it.” Betsy put a hand on her shoulder. “Confidence is key to that.”

“I will do that, with you by my side, mother.”

“And I will always be there for you.”

The two tall women hugged. This became very awkward for you as the two giant busts of these top heavy women became a huge voluptuous mass of womanliness between them. Any man would love to be stuck inside those mammaries. The softness and size would overwhelm anyone. Turning to the side, you put a hand over your dick to hide the stiff rod. It wasn’t helping that the bewitching of both was affecting you.

“Ahem,” coughing slightly, “I have a question, Ms. Heartman.”

The two of them broke the family embrace to look down at you, making you feel more aware of your height for a moment. Ms. Heartman eyed your attempt to hide the pleasure from their sight. “Just call me Betsy, from now on. I am a succubus. We should be on more friendly terms than formality all the time.”

“Got it” You answer nervously. She sounded like she wanted to become really friendly.

“Now, what is your question?”

“How is that you have a distinct succubus form? Madi didn’t have one at the ceremony. She got a distinct form later.” You noted the obvious difference between the two. Madi had minor changes but Betsy had big changes.

“That’s right. You have demonic form right now when Madi didn’t. Why is that?” Sarah was curious as well.

“I see. Madi blossomed. Must have gotten the soul of a mucking old friend” Betsy paused. She didn’t know about Madi's transformation but she seemed to know that Madi had taken a soul. “I would have to say that it is because I already have succubus blood. Madi didn’t have any. I was reigniting my family’s blood. I had the succubus influence inside me already.”

“That makes perfect sense. You just needed a push to start it up.” Nodding in agreement. There was nothing wrong with the explanation. Madi’s succubus form became distinct after consuming Mr. Davis’s soul.

“That is neat!” Sarah grabs Betsy’s hand and raises them up. She was shaking them like an excited girl, which she was. This caused both their huge boobs to shake. Hypnotizing you by the sheer wobble of their sheer gigantic size. “What type of succubus are you?”

Elizabeth reaches back to see if she could touch her wings. When she couldn’t reach them because of their small size. She turns her back, asking her daughter. “I think I am a Brute, Berserker, or Tamer. What sort of wings do I have?”

“Small little black bat wings on the upper back.” Sarah answered.

“Are they hard? Like rocks?”

“Nope, soft fleshy wings.”

“Yes” Betsy pumped her fist “I am a Berserker. Not a puny enchanter like Andrea.”

Besty was really happy about that class. But who was Andrea? Was she the succubus friend of Betsy.

“What’s special about the Berserker class?” Sarah was getting excited with her mother.

“For one,” Betsy flexed her arm. The arm was a nicely toned, motherly arm, it was very pretty and smooth. When she flexed her arm, the muscles bulged like crazy. The MILF’s arm transformed into a big bodybuilder's muscular arm, the muscles they dreamed about. “I am really strong!”

“Wow!” You became wide-eyed with the bicep becoming a mountain. She could probably crush boulders with her arms.

“That is so cool!” Sarah touched her mother’s arm. She sketched over the pulsating veins. You were jealous of how strong Betsy was.

“I also have a berserk state.” Betsy stopped flexing her arm. It returns to the more MILFy look it had before. “In it, I am more resistant to magic and physical harm with enhanced strength. There is a limit of what sort of magic I can use based on my type of berserker.” Betsy put her arms underneath her to jiggle her massive bust. You could tell that Betsy was hinting that her beach ball tits had some magical power to them.

“Do you know how to use it?” Sarah asks.

“No idea.” Betsy twirled her finger in a very exaggerated fashion. “But I will find out. It can’t be that hard. But!” Betsy pauses for a second. She was getting very dramatic. “We need to celebrate this! I am a succubus!”

Betsy was really hyped.

Betsy marches over to the door to exit the garage.

“Let’s have a succubus party! Let's have some meat and some cake!” Betsy swung her hand up high in excitement. She finally got her wish of being a succubus.

“Uh, Mom.” Sarah came up beside you. A wing swooped around your shoulder. With a nudge, she pulled you in close into her sweet embrace. A side of your face greets Sarah’s soft boobs. The warmth of her body floods you and the protection from her leather wing is security. “I was wondering if you could prepare for it without me. I want to spend some time with my Dweeb. And I am pretty sure he wants some time with me.” Sarah puts her hand down to cover your pretty obvious erection. You were trying to hold it back the best you could. Sarah was having fun with the sensual overload you were having.

Betsy looked back into the garage to the two of you. She saw the hugging and the groping that Sarah was doing to you. Betsy gave a smirk as she knew what sort of time Sarah wanted with you. You want it to.

“That should be fine. You deserve some time ‘alone’ with each other.” Betsy emphasizes the ‘alone’ part. “I can prepare the dinner party myself.”

“Yay!” Sarah swung her arms around you and squeezed. Your head was buried into her large breasts. You were forced to inhale her scent to breathe as she wiggled you tighter into them. It was a tantalizing smell as you wanted to go deeper into them but couldn’t at the moment. Betsy was right there. Sarah loosen her grip on you.

“Thank you, Ms. Heartman.” You were still in Sarah’s arms as you thanked her mom.

“Don't thank me yet. Sarah has been waiting for this. Didn’t I tell you to call me Betsy.” Elizabeth was inching slowly to the kitchen.

“Yes. Sorry for that, Betsy.” You replied.

“Great. See you soon!” Betsy chirps. She slid out of view into the kitchen. It was only you and Sarah in the garage. The alone time you wanted.

“Come with me.” Sarah gripped your hand and pulled. You were surprised at first as she led you out of the garage the same way as Betsy. You thought this was supposed to be alone time but you were heading towards Betsy, the cow succubus.

“Aren’t we supposed to be having alone time?” You were confused at this point.

“We are. We just have to go through the kitchen to my room.”

“That makes sense.” You understood.

Betsy waved as the two of you walked by. She was getting started with the cooking that she was known for and the skill she had given to her daughter. You moved into the living room, the hallway, and finally, her room.

“There is no time like the present.” Sarah spun around. She knelt down in front of you. In a flash, she reached, grabbed, and pulled down your pants, underwear and all. Your stiff rod remained stiff. So much that all the arousal in the garage caused it had reached its limit with Sarah pulling down your pants.

Ssppllurrt!

You shot your cum directly at Sarah’s face. It splattered all over her pretty face before she was able to react quickly enough. Sarah was drenched in your junk’s juice.

“I am sorry. I should have done better to hold it. I’m so sorry.” Getting down on your knees to wipe off your cum.

“It was my fault. I shouldn’t have teased you there in the garage. You were at your limit.” Sarah scooped a glob off her face. She ate the glob. “Tasty.” Sarah proceeds to consume all the cum you shot on her face. “We still need to do more.”

“What do you have in mind? I am game for anything!” Glad that Sarah wasn’t upset at you. The accident turned out to be okay.

“I was thinking I would give you something to play with and you would give me something to pay with so that we both feel good.” Sarah stands up and you follow suit.

“Do you want me to fuck you?”

“No no no.” Sarah waves her hands, vetoing your idea “I would pull too much out of you if we did that. I need to build your stamina with other sexual act before we can go there. I was thinking that I eat your dick and you eat my pussy.” Sarah suggests her true intent to you. She wanted more than blowjob.

“I love that idea. I will eat your pussy and you eat my dick. We will both feel very good about that.” You were very happy with that suggestion. It was a step to the next level in the relationship. “How do you want to do it?”

Sarah moved over to her bed. “I want you to lay down like normal. I will go on top while facing the other way. My pussy will be in your face and your dick in mine.” She motioned that her bed was open.

“Sounds like a plan.” You move towards the bed. You were about to reach it when Sarah stopped you.

“Clothes off.” Sarah stated. You still had your shirt on.

“Oh right.” pulling the shirt off, you and Sarah were both naked in her room. “Better?”

“Much.” Sarah smiles.

You laid down on the bed like you would normally. With your belly up, Sarah got on the opposite way. Her belly down, she lifted her legs over your head so that it was directly below her ass. Your dick was below her head so that she could chow down on it. This position allowed both of you to please the other with each of your respective sex.

“Are you ready?” Sarah grips your dick.

“Not yet.” You reach up to her juicy ass cheeks. They were soft and firm at the same time. You were lucky that this beautiful succubus loves you. Pushing aside that beautiful part of her, you revealed the hidden treasure within. The puckering asshole and the dripping smooth pussy. Moving deeper with your fingers, you place them around the puffy lips. Sarah twitches as the fingers slid along that sensitive spot. Spreading these lips apart, another treasure of pink was revealed. “I am ready.”

“Now, I don’t want you to go off until I am ready to. I want us to both experience pleasure at the same time.” You nod in agreement. Sarah lowers her wet pussy down towards your face. This was the first time that you had seen such a glorious sex hole coming down to greet you. You had been stuck with just blowjobs and a tit job before. This was surreal as the womanhood came directly to you. Things were getting serious.

“Mhmm.” A unison sound of agreement. Sarah swallows your dick and your mouth and nose is full of Sarah’s pussy. The pussy’s aroma was sweet and enticing, beckoning you to go deeper. The wet juices that came out were intoxicating, hungering for more to come out and fill you up. The softness of the raw skin was soothing, begging you to rub it. You lick and ate her pussy the best you could.

There was ten minutes of the two of you eating each other out. It was time to cum, for you it was. It was so overwhelming that you forgot your agreement.

“Mmrrpghth” Sarah gargles for a second as you cum. She quickly recovered though from the surprise eruption. She sucks that cum up as fast as you let it out.

“What’s the big idea? I still need a little bit more to go. I thought we were going to cum together?” Sarah licks her lips clean of your semen. You weren’t fully paying attention to her as you were still eating her pussy. You were doing fine, stamina wise, that you weren’t bothered by her sucking some of it. Sarah gave a sly smile. “I see. My Dweeb liked my pussy so much that he couldn’t hold back. I don’t mind. We just need you to get me off. But am I too much for you to handle?”

The pussy you were eating started to get bigger. It perfectly encompassed your mouth and nose for the licking and smelling of her sex. The lips were spreading out farther and farther so that your vision was swallowed by the pussy. Sarah was growing herself.

“I hope you recognize what is going on.” Sarah sat up as she reached 9 feet. Her demonic features were out. She couldn’t keep them in at this size. Her true succubus side was showing as she was still growing. She was the opposite nature of her former childish room. The little girly toys scattered about her room. Sarah was a dark seductress with platinum blonde hair and black wings and tail. Sarah was being very smug as she pushed her ass down a little. “My pussy is going to smother you until you make me cum!”

Sarah began to rock her hips along your face. The raw sex plows over every feature of your face. You and the pussy got very familiar with each other, the nostrils and tongue, and the inner walls and fluids. You were not eating her pussy, the pussy was eating you. This became even more apparent when the pussy enlarged enough to swallow your face. With a sudden surge, the pussy went over the rim of your head. The front part of your head was inside of Sarah’s vagina.

“Ohh! That feels so good!” Sarah moaned. “My pussy is eating you out.” Sarah’s nearly 12 foot frame was grinding you into the bed. Her wings were knocking pictures off the wall. She placed her hands on the roof as she sat on top of you to push her pussy more into your face. The sounds you could hear were the creaking of the bed and the sloshing of the fleshy walls trying to squeeze your head. This was the hardest sex the two of you ever had. All of this was causing you to have another erection. Sarah noticed this response to her pussy smothering you. “Mhmm. This is getting you off as well. I am about to cum, too. I can’t let this opportunity go to waste.”

From her dominant position, she flipped her black tail over to the front side of her body. The spade flat tip went over to your dick. Along the rim of the spade, a pink line appeared. The pink line extended and widened, with a slimy trail dripping between the two ends. The tip of the tail had a mouth, a toothless mouth. It was very similar to a vagina with the color. The mouth of the tail slipped over your dick, like a snake swallowing a prey, until most of your dick was covered by the spade tip. It bulged but still retained its distinct shape. It began to suck, simulating the pleasant feeling you had when she gave you a blowjob. It was pushing you over the edge rapidly.

“The dick is so tasty. I want more of it.” Sarah gasps. She rolls her hips harder and faster over your head. “More more. That’s it. Be prepared, Dweeb. Because here I cooommmee!!!!”

You and Sarah both came at the same time. Her body seized up as a flood of her cum filled your nostrils and mouth. The sensual fluids seeped past your face into your hair, giving you a bath in it. You tried to swallow it but quickly learned that it was a bad idea as it filled your lungs as well. You choked that back up into the mix. Your dick shot globs of cum into the tail, forming bulges in the tail. The round balls of your cum slid further inside the body of the tail with every shot unleashed, creating a trail of them to her body. Those bumps would soon disappear as they were fed into Sarah. She was eating your cum this way.

“Ahh!” Sarah relaxes. She had climaxed. She was able to enjoyed the afterglow of taking sex with you to the next level. You were still trapped under her pussy. “That was good. We should do that more often, Dweeb. I could definitely get addicted to this.” Sarah giggles. “Of course I am already addicted to you.” Sarah saw a large section of her tail still had the bumps of your cum stored inside. “I guess I have a little bit leftover from it.”

Sarah detached her tail from your dick with a smack. This left your dick smothered in a solution of her tail’s fluid and your cum. She flipped it back to her backside while her head tilted back to be ready to savor the moment. The bubbles in the tail moved down the length until it met the base of the tail. There, the cum was pushed inside her body. Sarah looked forward and shivered in excitement as she seemed to taste your cum from there.

“Delicious!” She hums. You felt a different thing then she did. Your stamina fell fast. The tail sucking seemed to take more out of you than the blowjobs. You would have done well after a regular blowjob as your body was getting stronger with every time Sarah consumed your cum. You realized that Sarah had to take things slowly with you so that you could withstand her sex. Your ability to stay awake faded as the transfer of energy became complete.

“Damn it. I guess that counts as too much.” Sarah lifts her pussy off of you. She puts a hand down on the side of your neck to check on you. “Whew!” She sighs “I took a lot but enough to keep Dweeb alive. He should be able to hang it a lot a lot longer after this. I just have to tell Mom that Dweeb is not going to be able to attend the celebration party.”

Sarah left to join her mother for her succubus birth party. You were left sleeping in Sarah’s room. You were not left out of the celebration though. Succubus has ways of making sure sleepy guest join in the fun.

The scene is serene. Green lush rolling hills, clear blue bubbling creeks, and shady trees clumped together, this is where you are. In the midst of this soothing land, a red barn stands out, this is your destination. Walking up to it, with a joyful whistle, you open the big doors for your daily tasks.

“Rise and shine! We got bountiful hills that are calling for you, calling to fill up your bellies.” Light floods the barn as you enter triumphantly. “With those full bellies, you will produce wondrous milk.” You sidestep to the side of the door to a lever that you pull. This caused the stalls in the barn to open up. “You are free now. Yip yip. Time to get moving!”

The black and white cows move out of their stalls and into the main area. They notice the open barn doors and proceed to head out to the beautiful green pastures that can be seen outside. As the herder, you count them as they head out to graze.

“9...10...11...12...where is number thirteen?” The number of cows exited didn’t equal the cows you had. You look into the barn to see the cow horns of the thirteenth cow still in her stall. “What is it this time?” You march over to that stall. Getting in front of the stall to talk the cow out, instead, you get bulldozed by some of the largest tits you had ever seen.

“MMMOOO! I NEED TO BE MILKED!” Betsy mooed on top of you. She lowered her breasts directly into your face to bury you alive. Her attitude changed to a quetier, shyer tone as she pleads with you, adorably. “Can you help me, sir? My breasts hurt from all the milk inside.”

You fought to free yourself from Sarah’s mom’s embrace. She was wearing a speckled black and white bikini, with the top part not fully on so that her big nipples were not covered. As you wrestled to get out with wide eyes, the nipples leaked milk out onto your clothes.

“What was that for!? I could have died being stampeded like that!” You move away from the giggling busty MILF.

“It wouldn’t have killed you. I don’t have that power in a dream.” Betsy’s bust jiggles from her laughter. She stood up, wiping some straw off herself. Her southern accent was really selling it that she fulfilled the role of cowgirl excellently. “You should have seen your face. The eyes were bigger than deer in the headlight.”

“It was absolutely hilarious.” Sarah interjects. She suddenly appeared next to you and Betsy. She was only wearing blue jeans overalls with braided pigtails and a milk pail in hand. It accentuated her voluptuous features nicely with only the straps hiding her nipples. She offered you the milk pail. “I think you are going to need this.” Sarah gave you a sideways smile.

“Haha, very funny. Both of you.” You stood up as well, trying to pat dry your clothes of Betsy’s milk. They turn instantly dry in this dream realm. “Teasing me like that in a dream. Very mature.”

“We had to since you missed the physical celebration party.” Sarah pulls back the pail. “We had to have some fun with Mom’s new succubus powers.”

“This world is quite fun! I definitely have to come here every night.” Betsy looks around the barn that the dream world created. She lifted the bikini top to cover her nipples.

“You don’t mean my dreams.” You realize that you might have to deal with Sarah’s mom coming in every night. The thought of hot MILF in your dreams was turning your face red.

“Why of course not!” Betsy exclaims. She had her hand over her chest. “I was thinking of going into other people's dreams. It wouldn’t be fun just going into one person’s dreams.” Betsy then gave you a sly glance, shifting the hand underneath a breast and bouncing it. Her voice was very suggestive. “Unless you want me to visit your dreams constantly.” You got really red with that statement.

“Mother!” Sarah gave a very pouty face. Her arms were straight down and butt jetting out in the back. She was in a very cute posture as her mother just sensually teased you. “He’s mine and I am right here! We agreed to tease Dweeb with the cow stuff, not actually for you to go after him!”

“Sorry sorry.” Betsy held her hands up as she apologized to her daughter. “The succubus in me prompted me to be a little flirtatious. I did not mean what I said.”

Sarah still gave her mom the stink eye. You raised your hands up to stop the family quarrel. “It’s fine, Sarah. I wasn’t going to take Betsy’s offer anyways. I wasn’t going have something like sex with your mom.” Sarah eases up after you said that. She gave you a charming smile.

“I am glad that you feel that way.” Sarah leans back. “I want it to just be us but I did offer Madi and Mom at least one chance with you, to boost their demonic energy. Something informal and when I am not around.”

“Why would you offer something like that?” You were offended that Sarah was offering you out like that.

“They are just starting out as succubus and they might need a little oomph in their growth. Mom, definitely one time, and Madi, she has feelings for you so it is natural to let her compete with me. We just have to do it when the other is not around or we share you at the same time.” Sarah put her hands on her hips. “I am going to win, of course.”

“I think I understand a little bit more how you succubus work.” A succubus can forge a big attachment to someone, like Sarah loving you. A succubus had a little hesitation, but in the end, wouldn’t mind sharing someone for a little bit or have a competition with another succubus.

“I hope you aren’t mad or upset.” Sarah was a little concerned now. She must have thought that she overstepped somewhere.

“A little bit but I can get over it. I wish you would have told me first.” It wasn’t too bad. Madi made sense but Betsy was something else.

“We would have discussed it with you if you didn’t go to sleep eating Sarah’s pussy.” Betsy interrupts. She was sitting on a stool that she had conjured. “Besides, I wasn’t probably going to be taking that offer. I think I can find my own to snack on for a little pleasure. You are tempting though!”

“That is a little comforting.” You remark. It was a bummer now that you seemed like an afterthought for Betsy.

“We also wanted to tell you something else while we are here.” Betsy switches the subjects. “It is about our plans for tomorrow.”

“What are you doing tomorrow?” Glad that the subject was changing hopefully to something else.

“We are going to my Uncle Joe’s house tomorrow. He lives on the outskirts of town in the family’s mansion. He is doing better so he is out of the hospital.” Betsy stated.

“With his knowledge and the two succubus maids, we should be able to learn the basics of how to be a succubus. Since we probably both need a teacher to understand how to use our powers in the real world, they would be perfect.” Sarah follows after her mother. She was getting what she said she needed in the garage.

“That makes complete sense. You two are new to this so it would make the logical conclusion to seek a teacher.” You agreed with them.

“We will be there all day tomorrow so we won’t be here.” Betsy stood up. She walked over to put a hand on your shoulder. “But you are welcome to come to the mansion tomorrow.”

“Actually, please do.” Sarah put her hand on your other shoulder. “And bring Madi with you, she will need to learn this stuff as well.”

“I will tell her when I see her tomorrow. She would definitely want to learn magic.”

“Excellent! We will text you the directions to it tomorrow.” Sarah moves in front of you. She gripped the straps of her overalls to slide them off. You were left staring at her huge exposed breasts. “We just have one more tease for you.”

“Huh!?” you look behind to see that Betsy was doing the same with her cow bikini.

“BOOBIE SLAM!” Sarah yelled. Her and Betsy slammed their breasts together on your head. This is what you had imagined last night between the two. You were stuck in between the two sets of tits, suffocating. It was warm and arousing as they used their hands to squeeze the breasts hard around your head as they moved up and down as well. You could feel your dick thicken as oxygen became low. Soon, you were dying in your dream by asphyxiation with boobs as the weapon.

“GGAAHHH!” You woke up, breathing hard for air, even though you were not actually lacking it.

“Huh huh huh!” You gasp for breath. The final tease from Sarah and Betsy was a little much. Tricking your mind into believing that you were suffocating by their breasts was dirty. It would be any man’s dream, sure it was in a dream, to be smothered by them. Going to the point of suffocation, even if it was a dream, was a little much.

Checking around, you see that you are back in your own bed. They must have moved you while you slept. The time on the clock showed a little bit before 6:30. You would surely make it on time to school today. “I guess that was one benefit to waking me up like that.” You grumble with a morning stretch. Your body was a little tired from Sarah’s drain of your stamina with her tail. It seemed to take more out of you. The boob smash did make sure you weren't late for school by sleeping in, there was that benefit from the pleasurable sexual torment. Pulling your body out of bed slowly, it was time to start the day.

Ding!

Your phone went off. Grabbing it, you saw a message from Sarah.

“Good Morning Dweeb. I hope trapping you in our boobs wasn’t too much. We needed to wake you up for school and that sounded fun.” Sarah mentions the intent behind the big action in your dream. She was watching out for you in her own way. A sexual way but you should expect that from a succubus

“It was fine. Thank you for being my alarm bell.” You text back. It was shower time so you took the phone to shower. Sarah messaged you back before you got in.

“Your welcome :) We are packing now to go to the mansion. Let me send you the location of the house. Hold on a second.”

You proceed to take your shower. Once done, you see that Sarah has given you the address and GPS coordinates in the message. Putting it into your map app, you recognize the location.

“That’s the haunted mansion of the town on the outskirts. People try to go there on dares or courage tests. Are you sure that is your family’s mansion?” You reply back. You descend the stairs to get your breakfast. Hitting the kitchen, Sarah messages her answer.

“It is. Our family’s heirloom is that house. Our family has tricks to keep that atmosphere up to keep people away. We have a way to deal with those who wander in to make sure that they don't remember anything.”

“That is good. How do I get in then?” You ask while eating cereal. If there was a defense system, you need to get around it.

“Walk up to the front door.” Sarah answered back. “Knock four times fast, then two times slowly, and finally hit two times fast. Wait a bit for one of the maids to ask you a question from behind the door. They will ask a question. The answer is always ‘the moon is always silver’ this allows you in safely.” Sarah gave the cryptic way of how to get in on your own.

“Is it really that simple to walk to the front door?”

“Yep, the maids don’t bother anyone coming straight up to the door.” Sarah sent a quick text. A little bit later she sends another one while you put your dishes away. “If you forget all that, call or text me when you get there and I will come get you. We are heading out now.”

You look up to see from a window, Betsy’s car moving out of her driveway. Sarah is seated in the front waving at you as she and her mother drive off to the mansion.

“Great! See you after school!” You reply. After you send the text, you notice a notification for a missed call and voicemail. You open it up to see that your mother has left you a message from last night.

“Hello, Dwayne!” Your mom’s voice comes over the message. She sounded very excited. “Sorry we couldn’t reach you. You must be having fun right now. I wanted to inform you of some very exciting news. Your Dad just won some cruise tickets. He played this rigged game on this boardwalk here and triumphed over all that they threw at him. They tried to scam us by saying that the tickets were only for two people and they only worked on the cruise that was leaving the next day. They were foiled again when your Dad just agreed and said he would take a few more days off since he had a lot of PTO. Your dad and I are going on a two week cruise. Sorry you can’t come because of the last few days of school. We didn’t want this opportunity to skip past us. I know that you can survive for a few more days by yourself. You should ask Ms. Heartman for any assistance when she comes back from her errand. We love you and will see you after the trip.”

That was the message. Your parents were going to be gone for a while longer. You had the entire house to yourself. It was great for the moment as it would be hard to explain to them all that was going on during the past week. It would ease that excuse you would have to make until later. Sending a text back to notify them that you got the message, it was time for you to go to school. Grabbing your bags, you had a few more days left of actually caring about high school.

Everything going to school was completely normal, the drive, the walking up, and going down the halls. The only difference was the crowd of students that were huddling outside your classroom. It was weird. As you got closer, Nick popped his head up from the mass of people. He moved through the crowd to you.

“Caveman, What is everyone doing here?” You ask, dumbfounded that anyone would find anything interesting about your first period class. It was very dull.

“Vicky Crowler,” Nick stated, “She has come to your classroom.”

“Why would that make a huge ruckus that the whole school would show up? Only her current boyfriend is in my class.” That was the reason you saw that Vicky, the school beauty queen, would visit your class. “Is she dumping him?” That would sure cause the school to show up, seeing Vicky brutally dump him.

“No, no, no.” Nick shook his head in a way that was implying that you were dumb. “The boyfriend is surviving a little bit longer. It is in fact, Dweeb, someone Vicky views could be a potential challenger to her status. I want you to guess who.”

“Twigs!?” You exclaimed.

“Correct!” Nick tapped your chest with his fist. “That brings us to the next reason why it is such a big deal. Have you seen how Madi looks? It is totally different.”

“I’ve got to see.” You push yourself through the crowd. You knew that Madi had transformed into a succubus and that had made her sexier, sexier in her succubus form. Her human form should still be the same, right? You shove past everyone to the door to go inside. Nick followed behind you but stayed near the door.

“See, Twigs looks so cheerful and sunny.” Nick remarks. Madi was standing up along the edge of the class. She was wearing a light colored frilly skirt that went down to mid thighs. It accentuated her toned, smooth legs and bigger butt. She was wearing a bright yellow tank top that clung to her body. This shirt molded to her muscular abs and her B-cup breasts that were pushing C-cups. Her current height was 5’3”. She looked like a bright sunny girl with her new wardrobe choice. This was added by the fact that her usual red colored bang was now yellow. “Who knew that Twigs was hiding a nice body under those baggy black clothes. She has been hiding out on us.” Nick drank Madi’s new sexy figure.

“Don’t let her hear you say that or she will throw your vinyls out the window.” You spoke back to him. You were glad that Madi hadn’t gone full succubus mode but the fashion redesign and the boost to her normal body were a little too much to not go unnoticed. She had gained the scornful attention of Vicky Crowler.

“I see Ms. Gloom is coming out of the clouds. Wanting to light people’s day with your little starlight. Feeling like you little star can compete with the sun?” Vicky mocks Madi. Vicky Crowler was 6 foot tall with an impressive model body, being shaped wonderfully by working out as the cheerleader captain. Her appeal was boosted by her naturally F-cup breasts, a firm ass, and affinity to look fabulous with any makeup product. The olive skin tone with the blonde hair made her the most sought out girl in the school. Plus, having rich parents allowed her to be very fashionable.

“You can’t!” Vicky’s crony replied. Vicky had two people follow her all the time. The first to speak up was Jessi, a fellow cheerleader and team captain of the girls basketball team. She was African American with a 5’9” athletic body. She keeps her black hair in braids. Jessi’s tone was a little babyish “Because you are a twinkle little star.”

“How original.” Madi rolls her eyes. “I can’t change up my fashion for a little bit without causing the queen a little worry. Think I might cause a rebellion. Besides, most stars are bigger than our sun.”

“Ooh, Ms Starshine has a tongue.” Vicky crosses her arms, ticked by Madi’s response. “But you're right, I shouldn’t get upset by the horrendous get up you're in. Amanda, what do you say about her choice of clothes?”

Amanda, another member of Vicky’s entourage, was trying to make herself small. She was around 5’6” with red wavy hair that went down to her shoulders. She was a member of the cheerleaders so she had to have a good figure, nice butt, and C-cup breasts. She was the odd member. She was a gentle soul that got roped in with Vicky, somehow.

“It doesn’t suit you that well.” Amanda whimpers. She seemed to wish that she wasn’t there.

“Leave Amanda out of this!” Madi steps towards Vicky. Madi and Amanda were childhood friends. They still talked to each other but rarely since Amanda was in Vicky’s clique. Madi went to stop Vicky from making Amanda say something she didn’t want to.

“Hold it right there!” A hand seized Madi’s shoulder, preventing her from getting into Vicky’s face. The hand belonged to Vicky's current boyfriend, a football player. He was the current muse for Vicky. He probably had until the end of the school year before the school queen broke up with him. “You better not be planning to be bitching in her face.”

“Bitching!? You are afraid that I would bitch to her face, you horny bull” Madi exclaimed angrily at her new target. You saw the yellow bang start to change to a fiery red. This was something you saw happen with Mr. Davis. Madi’s scales and hair turned burning red before she ignited Mr. Davis. If people saw it turned to red and she breathed fire, the whole, keeping succubus hidden, would be blown. It is time for you to step in.

“Easy there! No need to get physical.”

A familiar face stepped in between Madi and Vicky's boyfriend. It was Nick. He had zoomed around the classroom when the boyfriend intervened.

“We can be civil with our tongues as well. No need to call people names. We aren’t children.” Nick became a mediator in this conversation.

“Says the puny reporter, Clark Kent without the superman alter ego.” The guy pushed towards Nick to intimidate him.

“Hey!” Nick gave him a scowl. Clearly not able to push back the football player. “At least Clark Kent has good character.”

“Leave it, Nick.” Madi pushes Nick aside. Her bangs went back to yellow. She got right in front of Vicky’s boyfriend. She put a finger on his chest. The hairs on the back of your neck rose slightly. “This jock isn’t worth your time.”

“The puny interruption is not worth my boy’s time would be the better clarification.” Vicky pushes Nick aside with that comment. “Why the fashion change, Madi? Did someone die? A pet? It was probably a rat.”

“Why yes.” Madi smirks. “I did have a rat die.”

“Eww.” Jessi gave a disgusting face.

“Bwahaha!” Vicky laughs with a condescending tone. “And this is how you mourn. What happens if a family member dies,” Vicky then points a finger at Nick. “or friend. Do you dress as a clown? You must be a riot at funerals.” The other people in her group laughed, except Amanda, and some people outside the door.

The group laughter seemed to push Madi over the edge as she took a step toward Vicky, laughing with a scoff without a care of what Madi was doing. Her bang turned burning red. Nick jumped in her way to stop her. He hugged her but quickly broke his grasp as some invisible force seemed to repel him.

Rrriinnngg!

The school bell went off. This interrupted everything. Madi’s bang turned back to yellow.

“I guess we are done here. Too-da-loo” Vicky gave a one handed wave. Her and the group, except the boyfriend, started to head out with a sense of triumph in her walk.

“Wait! We are not done here!” Madi exclaims.

“We are.” Vicky states, giving only the slightest glance to Madi. It was a glance that said Vicky was better than Madi. “If you want to get back at me, come to the party tomorrow to see if you are woman enough to go against me.” Vicky left with a condescending wave. Amanda turned around, put her hands together, and apologized without words to us.

“That bitch thinks she owns everyone. She is going to be so sorry for messing with me.” Madi crosses her arms.

“Leave her be.” You reply. “It is better if you don’t take her challenge. Those people tend to be better off than those who challenge her.”

“You think I am not as pretty as her.” Madi raised her eyebrow. She knew that you knew of her succubus form. She would beat Vicky with that.

“I don’t think that is what Dweeb meant. You don’t have social standing for it.” Nick was inspecting his hands and arms. “Man, Twigs you were hot.”

“Why thank you.” Madi gave a happy glance to Nick. She liked the praise. “I didn’t know you had that opinion of me.”

“That's not what I meant. I mean that you felt like you were on fire when I tried to stop you. Physically hot that I couldn’t touch you.” Nick pauses for a second. He realized he made a blunder. “But I mean, you do look hot. Let's just say you were both.” Nick tries to recover.

“Ohh.” Madi reaches over and grabs Nick’s hand. She pulled it over her heart. “Is my body truly hot to touch or are you just making fun of me?”

“Definitely not making fun of you.” Nick blushed as he touched Madi’s breast. “You are definitely hot in looks.” He was getting very uncomfortable in this situation. Madi was leaning more into her succubus side for this tease.

“Good, now you better go to your class before you arrive late to it.” Madi pats Nick’s back and pushes him to the door. Nick proceeded to go, with a red face and a confused look. The teacher came into the room at that time. Everyone sat down when the teacher got to the desk. You lean over to Madi, who sat right next to you. Madi was the first to talk.

“I know. I seriously did put out some heat. I was angry. Caveman didn’t get burned so we are fine.” Madi sighs.

“You better be careful. What would Vicky have said if you touched her? It is actually great that Nick took that. Nick would not think it over if it was a single incident like that. If another thing like that happens, he would start asking questions.”

“I know. It is just that this succubus stuff can be hard at times.” Madi rolls her head as if she was tired.

“I don’t know everything about what you have to deal with as a succubus. I can help where I can to hide it.” You state. It was time for the big question you had. “I do have to remark about one thing though. Why the bright colors and the yellow dyeing of the lock of hair.”

“The hair changed on its own. I woke up really happy this morning that I didn’t have to deal with the Rat ever again and it seemed to have become this color. I had to put clothes on to match it else it would stand out.” Madi replied. “I can make it go back to red but I have to stop feeling giddy about him being gone. That will be hard.”

“I see.” You took note of what she said. It seems that the hair color of her lock was tied to her mood. It was like that last night with Mr. Davis. Her anger had turned it a burning red. You would have to play poker with her sometime to see what sort of range it had. “You will have to keep your emotions in check then. People would notice it if you switch to purple or something midday.”

“I know. I will try to remain happy all day. That should be easy.”

The conversation ended there. It was time for class. The class went smoothly all the way to the end of class. When everyone was grabbing their stuff to leave, Madi leaned over to you.

“I will need to go to the bathroom for the next class. I feel like I need to spread my wings.” Madi whispers to you. It was the last class you had with Madi until lunch break.

“Of course. I can make up something for Mrs. Willows if she asks.” You agreed. Madi must be feeling very constrained being in this form. “She probably won’t care either way.”

“Thanks.” Madi smiles. She then walked out of the class. She went right, which was odd. The closest bathrooms were left along with the next class. She seemed to have been following someone from class.

“Is she going to find Vicky?” You thought. It would be something that Madi would do after that sort of confrontation. You had to shoot Madi a text to make sure she wasn’t doing that. “Are you picking a fight with Vicky?” You reach your next class when Madi replies. “No, I needed a private space to be myself.” It was cryptic but you got it.

“That is good to hear.” You sit down at your desk. Everyone else was following suit until there was only one empty seat.

Mrs. Willows looks up from her desk to see that Madi is missing. She turns to you. “Do you know where Madi is?”

Raising your hands up in a confused gesture. “I don’t know.” Your excuse was ignorance.

“When you see her, tell her that her biology class might be canceled or have sub. Her teacher didn’t show up.” Mrs. Willows didn’t buy your excuse. She was an old crony woman with a lot of wrinkles and had a cane but her mind was still sharp. She knew a bad excuse when she heard it. She knew where to push and when to stay back. Mrs. Willows was just going to note that Madi was absent.

“Will do,” was your answer.

The lesson starts like normal. It quickly moved to the boring lesson you expected. You found certain parts of history fun and interesting but not this part. You started to drift into daydreams, mostly about Sarah. She was occupying more of your thoughts. You pictured her in one of those private school outfits. She was seated in Madi’s empty chair waving at you.

The hairs on the back of your neck suddenly rise, followed by a chill in your arms. You look back at Madi’s empty desk. Sarah seems to be there in the private school uniform, not like a normal daydream, but actually there. She seemed kind of hazy but it looked very solid that it could truly interact with objects.

“You called, Dweeb.” The phantasmal Sarah spoke. Those were definitely some audible words you just heard from Sarah.

Your eyes were wide at the surprise of Sarah speaking to you but you held your composure. You had to try something, to confirm that you can interact with her. “Is that really you and can you hear me like this?” You whisper very quietly. You didn’t want people to stare at you. A conversation with no one else they could see would cause rumors and problems.

“It is me and I can totally hear you. I learned a neat trick. I can walk into daydreams just like regular dreams.” Sarah kicks her legs up on the desk in a sultry manner. Her legs went into the person’s head because they were so long. The person didn’t know Sarah was doing this. “It is something I can do as a Queen. It is something very useful. I can use it if I want to talk to you. Better than a phone don’t you think?”

“Yes.” You blush. It was a totally unexpected surprise for Sarah to show up to school. You wouldn’t have dreamed of the shy girl wanting to come to a public high school. She would almost die because of her nerves. It would make sense if Sarah could do it no one could notice her and if she was in demonic form. She would retain her new confidence. “It is very useful.” you breathed the words. “You seemed to have a knack for it.”

“I know. I can come to you from wherever you dream me up. I can even join you for school.” Sarah changes her position to bring her legs down and leaning on her arm. “I can have a fun high school experience with you.”

“That’s for sure. You make the day a whole lot better.” You smile at her. She was looking gorgeous.

“Ahh!” Sarah flips her hand underneath her chin. She likes the compliment.

“Dwayne!” A sharp voice interrupts the two of you. Your attention is suddenly shot to the front of the class. Mrs. Willows is standing to the side of the whiteboard, looking peeved and intrigued. “Dwayne, can you hear me?”

Everyone in the class is looking at you. “Yes, ma’am.” you gulp. “I can hear you.”

“Good, cause I thought you were so engrossed looking towards a corner that I thought you had an epiphany on the lesson.” Mrs. Willow glanced over to Madi’s desk, which contained the phantom Sarah. She then returned her gaze to you. “Could you tell us what led to tearing down the Berlin Wall?”

You had not been paying attention to the lesson. You had no idea and had to give an answer. You had to say something. “Because JFK asked for it to come down?” There were a few chuckles.

“Very funny but wrong president for when it came down. It was in the late 80’s.” Mrs. Willows scanned across the room. She saw that most people had the same ‘not paying attention to her class’ look. “I want everyone to take a page out and write a paragraph of how the Berlin Wall came down. We will do that now.”

“Uugh!” The class groaned. They had to work now. They were content with just listening to Mrs. Willows, maybe more drowning in their own thoughts. This did not make the class happy.

“I’m sorry.” Sarah put her hands together. “I distracted you. Now you have extra work. I have to make this up to you.” She apologizes for her dropping into your daydream in the middle of class.

“No worries. I wasn’t going to be paying attention anyway. I was going to get it wrong. I just like that my own personal excuse this time was that a beautiful woman distracted me.” You whisper.

“How sweet.” Sarah grinned from ear to ear. “I will leave you though. You need to work for this assignment. Call me later though. Daydreams preferably.” With that, Sarah vanished. You were left with working on the assignment.

The assignment went smoothly for the most part. The class didn’t like it but we got it done. We passed all the papers to the front. She took them all and sat down at her desk. Just as she did, the bell rang. Mrs. Willows was always keen on when the bell would finish. She would stop everything just in time. Everyone gathered their things to leave.

“Dwayne, can you see me after class?” Mrs. Willows called out to you. This was bad.

“Yes, ma’am.” You were stuck with the old crone for a little bit. You went up to her desk. You and Mrs. Willows waited for everyone to leave. There were a few “oohs” from your fellow classmates. When it was just the two of you, you asked. “Why did you want to see me?”

“I wanted to talk over your essay that you wrote. I have a few questions about it.” She put her hands in her lap. She was in a rather serious mood. “Do you have time in your schedule today to talk about it?”

“Why can’t we talk about it right now? I would rather get this over with.” You were nervous. This essay would determine if you had to take final exams or not. You can’t have anything wrong with it.

“There are quite a few things in it I want to discuss, which I don’t have time to talk about in between classes. Is your fourth period open?” She offered a time.

Your fourth period was your study period. It was freeish if you had to talk to a teacher. Your study time was with Chad and another study person. “It is my study period. I have to inform them that I will be late. I don’t want to be away from that activity too long.” Part of the study time was preparing for another activity.

“I understand. I won’t take up all of your study time.” Mrs. Willows wrote down in her calendar that you would meet her. “I will see you in the fourth period in my office.” She then waved her hand away. “You can go now.”

“Thank you.” You nod your head in agreement. You exited the class to go to your next class. After shuffling through the crowd, you made it. You slumped down on your desk right next to Nick.

“I’ve got a teacher meeting next period with the Ancient One.” You groan. “I have some problems with my essay.”

“Damn. Our gang is getting pulverized today. Vicky on Madi and the Old Crone on you.” Nick replied with a side smile. “What’s next, Mr Jones goes after me?”

“Did you bring your homework today?” Mr. Jones seemed to appear with Nick’s mentioning of his name, like he summoned him.

NIck was caught off guard by this. “Uuu-hh, no.” Nick claps his hands together to rub them. “I will bring it tomorrow though. Does that work?” Nick tried to make a deal with Mr. Jones. His habit of turning things late was on full display.

“I guess I will be going after you. See me after class.” Mr. Jones wrote a note in his schedule.

Nick turns to you with a moping face. “See, we are getting pulverized today.”

“I think this one is something you clearly dug for yourself. Our stuff was just us being unlucky.” You snarkily reply to Nick.

“Why is everything my fault when this happens to me and when it happens to you it is just that you woke up under the wrong star. It is not fair.” Nick crosses his arms. He didn’t like this turn of events

“Is the homework done?”

“Not completely.”

“I rest my case.” You pull out your notebook. Class was about to begin and you needed to make sure that you could answer questions this time. You had to avoid daydreaming about Sarah so that she wouldn’t distract you. Even though you were distracted that you had a meeting with Mrs. Willows.

The bell rang and that period was done. Nick was left with Mr. Jones. You had to go to Mrs. Willow’s office. You shoot a text to Chad and your study mate about having a meeting with a teacher. Chad is chill about it but the study mate was a little whiny. You find the office area and Mrs. Willow's office.

Entering in, you are greeted with a friendly smile. “How are you doing today? How can I be of service?” This cheery welcome is from a school counselor, Whitney Spiritson, who occupies the first part of the office.

“I am here to talk with Mrs. Willows. She wanted to see me during this period.”

“Oh.” Ms. Spiritson crossed her fingers in front of her busty chest. She was around thirty, somewhere in that ballpark of age, and in decent shape. Her curly red hair and radiant green eyes are what really stood out to have people stare there instead of her good figure. Those who focused more on the body would say she must have been a model since she looked amazing. She waved her hand to a chair. “You can take a seat until she gets here.”

“Thank you.” You sit down, placing your backpack on your lap.

It was only about five minutes of waiting before the door handle to the hall turned. The slow old history teacher entered. “Good to see you, Mr. Kenders. Let us discuss your paper. Follow me.” Mrs. Willows wobbles towards the other door in the office. Standing up to follow her, she turns to Whitney before entering. “Please do not disturb us. School integrity of grades and stuff. If it becomes anything else besides academics, I will call for you.”

“Not a problem. I will stay out here unless you need me.” Whitney replies with a weak smile before asking a question. She seems a little nervous. “But what happens if a teacher comes by, like Mr. Davis.”

“I’m positive he won’t be coming by.” Mrs. Willows opens her office door. “If someone does come by like that, knock three times so I can maintain a student’s confidentiality in his work.”

“Will do.” Whitney returns to her work. She didn’t seem satisfied with that answer. You followed Mrs. Willows into her office.

Mrs. Willows went directly to a little bookshelf that had a pitcher of water. She motions for you to go to a chair. “Take a seat.” She went to pour some glasses of water. “Would you like a glass?”

“Uh, yes please.” You had to jump quickly for words. Your nerves are a little on edge as this is the paper you need to do well on. It would determine if you need to take a final. “I will have glass.” You go to sit down in the chair, leaving Mrs. Willows to your back. “Can you tell me why my paper has a problem? I thought I did very well on it.”

“It was very well written. I just had a different issue.” Mrs. Willows hands you a glass from behind. You reach up to grab it. Your fingers touch. A weird feeling comes down your arm. “I just want to know who the girl was in your daydream?”

“Sarah Lucina Heartman.” Your lips move on their own accord.

Mrs. Willows changes her hand from the glass to your shoulder. You realize something was going on when she touches you. “What is her mother’s name?”

Your lips did their own thing again. “Elizabeth Silvermoon Heartman.”

“I see.” Her voice indicates that she recognizes those names. “Elizabeth and Harold’s daughter.” She strolls over in front of you, sitting on the top of the desk. Her old crone body having none of the limp or inflexibility that she had earlier. “Silvermoon’s bloodline finally activated. I never thought it would happen.” Her attitude was one of curiosity. It then switched over to one of concern. “I want to inform you that rogue succubus are dangerous. They can care very little for a human’s wellbeing. I can help expel her if she has been haunting you. I just need your permission.”

“I don’t want Sarah expelled. She is definitely not haunting me. We are good friends. In fact, she is more than a friend. Closer to a girlfriend.” You quickly defend Sarah against Mrs. Willow's offer. You pause for a moment. Mrs. Willows just talked about succubus. “Wait, you know about succubus?”

“I know quite a lot about succubus. I have quite the history with them.” Mrs. Willows states. She then leaned over and grabbed your cheeks while squeezing them together in her shriveled hands. “I see. No charm whatsoever. That decree was your own words. Sarah must actually be a good friend like you said.” She peers deep into your eyes. Letting go, she tilted her body back to her dominating position on the desk. “How did you meet that succubus?”

“She is my neighbor. I have been friends with her for a while. She became a succubus over the weekend.” You rub your cheeks. Mrs. Willow's grip was stronger than you imagine. “I guess my question before wasn’t that clear. How do you know about succubus?”

“A recent blossoming. No doubt she doesn’t know how to use her powers properly. That leads me to another question. I will answer your question after that.” She crosses her arms. “Did she come to the school last night?”

“No, she was out in the forest learning how to fly and use magic with her mother.” You replied. “She was not here last night.” You had been though. You were being careful with your words.

Mrs. Willows put her hand underneath her chin to think. “So it wasn’t her. I have to find out who did it.” She whispers. Once she was done thinking, she turned back to you. “I do not see how that cow of a woman would be able to teach her daughter how to be a succubus when she isn’t one. The girl would need a proper succubus to teach her. As for your question earlier,” The old crone slipped off the desk youthfully. She then proceeded to walk around her desk without the aid of her cane. An black arrow head tipped tail like Sarah’s slithered through her clothes. The head was thinner than Sarah’s spade. She was more than what she seemed. “I am a succubus.”

“I see.” You gulp. You had just walked into a succubus lair. The compulsive answers earlier were because of her powers. Doom was settling down in your guts as feared for your soul. “Are you going to take my soul?”

“No no no!” Mrs. Willows waves her hand in front of you in denial of wanting to eat your soul. “As much as your soul would probably be delicious, it would be a problem to take it.” She sat down in her chair. “Taking someone’s soul can create repercussions that I do not want to deal with. It is safer to not eat a soul in the long run.”

“Whew.” You were relieved. “Sorry for making that assumption about you.”

“I’m not upset about it. I had to deal with people who made that assumption about me but it is refreshing to meet those like you who can see us as more than just soul suckers.” Mrs. Willows waved that mistake away. “I want to know how Elizabeth plans to teach Sarah when she is human.”

“Betsy is a succubus now. She became one last night.”

It was Mrs. Willow’s turn to look confused and scared. “Wait!? Whaa-ut!”

“Yes. Betsy became a succubus. She turned into a berserker class.” You inform Mrs. Willows of Ms Heartman’s new status. “We did the ritual last night to make Betsy a subject of Sarah. It was pretty intense.” Remembering the lewd scene you saw.

“Hold on a second.” Mrs. Willows motions for you to stop. She was deep in thought as she moved her weight against the back of the chair. “That woman finally did it. I told her it was impossible but she did it. That cow of a woman is even a rarer class than me.” She lurches forward and points a finger at you. “What class is the daughter?”

“Caster class” You recall.

“That explains it!” She claps her hands as she knows the implication of that class. “The daughter has the class that practically guarantees queen status. They would be able to pull it off with that.” Mrs. Willows falls back in her chair. “Who would have known.”

“Uhm, Mrs. Willows?”

“Call me Andrea.” Mrs. Willows states. “Since you know my identity you can call me that in private. Not in front of everyone else.”

“Got it. Andrea, how do you know Betsy?” Noting the new name for your history teacher.

“We are friends from highschool. She knew instantly I was a succubus and I felt some succubus blood in her. We were close friends for a while.” Andrea informs you of her past. This must be the succubus that Betsy referred to.

“Man, you two must go way back. What made you split apart?”

Andrea sighs and then stands up. She used her cane this time to walk around the desk. “I would just say a boy got in between our friendship for now. That story is for another time.” She wobbled over to the door. Her frailty had resumed somehow. “I think it is time for you to finish your study period with your study group. We will talk more at a later time. I have other pressing matters to attend to involving a school staff member.”

“I see. I don’t want to keep you from that.” You spent what time you can here. Delving further into Andrea’s succubus life would keep you here longer than need be. “I will look forward to discussing it more with you. I think I would like to talk more about your knowledge of succubus and learn more about it.”

“I would like to learn more about Betsy and Sarah. I would be happy to teach Harold’s daughter some magic if she is okay with dropping by.” She went to the door and grabbed the handle. “Remember, do not discuss this subject with anyone unless they know about it already.”

Standing up to follow her action. “I won’t. I promise.”

“Good.” She opened the door. “Alright Mr. Kenders, thank you for clarifying that for me. I should be able to put the grade in now.” Andrea returned to her old crone teacher persona as you returned to the normal world.

“Uh, yes ma’am.” You follow suit and make it sound like the meeting was about your grade, making anyone listening outside not think the meeting was about anything else. “I was glad I was able to tell you my sources.” You walk out the door, expecting to see Ms. Spiritson there at her desk looking at the two of you. She wasn’t there. No one was there.

“Strange.” Mrs. Willows said. She moves over to her desk. “Her lunch isn’t until later.” She saw something on the keyboard of her computer. She picked up a note.

“Family emergency came up. I will be gone for the rest of the day.”

“Poor dear.” She placed the note back. “I hope everything is okay.” Her attention goes back to you. “You better skedaddle along to your group.”

“Yes” You leave the office. While you do, you hear Andrea say.

“I have to add this on top of explaining what happened to Mr. Davis.”

You move down the hallways down to the library, where your study group is. You were left pondering what Andrea last said. Did she know that Mr. Davis is dead? She mentioned that Sarah was a rogue succubus. What does that mean? Did she believe that Sarah did it? There were a lot of things that were going on. You would have to ask Betsy more about succubus and Andrea the next time the two of you could talk. What was Andrea’s role in all of this?

“Hey, Dweeb!” You hear a whisper voice come out in the silence as you move down the row of bookshelves in the library to your study group. It was Chad. He waved his hand to greet you. You respond by gripping it with a slap. “I thought you were going to be lost in time with her discussing how she remembered when the first pyramid was built.”

“It felt like that.” You smile. Hiding everything that was truly discussed with Mrs. Willows. “She was going about how she caught the eye of a pharaoh once. I told her it probably didn’t happen but she was in de-nile.”

“HAHAHA!” Chad burst out laughing. “Good one!”

“SSSHHH!” Mr. Hawks hushes Chad from the bookshelves.

Chad stopped laughing and raised his hand as an apologetic gesture. “Sorry.” He then turned his attention back to you as you sat down. “Seriously Dweeb, what did the old crone want?” He whispers.

“I mislabeled some sources so it looked like I plagiarized. Once we figured that out, everything went smoothly from there.” I pulled out a book from my bag, not a school book.

“That’s good to hear. Don’t want to miss out on the free time we are about to get.” Chad smiles. He wanted to spend the final period with no finals. More friends that could skip it, the better.

“Yes. More time to be exposed to the sun’s UV rays. Yay, skin cancer.” The third person of the group spoke up in a very sarcastic voice.

“You can put sunscreen on.” Chad retorts. “We can’t spend all our days inside. We have to go out and be active at times, Caspian.”

Caspian, the closest person able to join the gang, is a complete nerd. He fits the stereotypical perspective of them well. He is pale with big rimmed glasses, topped with messy brown hair. He is around 5’2” in height. He is skinny with only some fat and muscles on his body, making him not look totally frail. One of the smartest kids in the school. He has helped us out with many classes with tutoring. He is also the D&D gamemaster of the group.

“Speak for yourself. You don’t get asked to play the pole for horseshoes.” Caspian looks up from the work he was doing. His work was making the next D&D session. That is what book you brought out, your character's book.

“That is pretty bad. You can just go with us when we do something outdoors. You know we won’t do something like that to you.” You made him an offer. Poor Caspian was bullied a lot for his stereotypical nerdiness. Your group didn’t treat him like that.

“I know you won’t.” He glances at you. “I probably would get hit in the face with some sort of sports ball though. I don’t need to spend money in an ER if I could have avoided it.” He makes the excuse that accidents happen even with the best intentions. He blames his lack of athleticism for that possibility.

“You can sit on the sidelines. You will be less likely to get hit there. Besides, you are probably not going to meet any cute girls on a computer screen.” Chad leans in a bit.

Caspian shook his head before pushing his glasses up. “You are not pulling me in with that one. The last time I was interested in a girl, that was in the flesh before me, things didn’t turn out too well for me.”

“Dude, you shouldn’t have asked her out using a picture of her in Morrigan’s outfit.” Chad shifts back in his chair, looking wise. “It’s kind of creepy. This is coming from a guy who likes anime.”

Caspian puts his pen down to become expressive with his hands “Madi said she liked the series. I thought I was going somewhere by combining her with something she loved. Is there anything wrong with that?”

“Besides combining her with one of the most sexualized characters in gaming history, I don’t see why not.” Putting your two cents in. “Probably should have gone with Princess Peach.”

“Or just a nice picture of her like she is.” Chad then shook his head. “Scratch that, any picture of her without Vicky in her life. That probably would have worked.” Confirming where Caspian’s crush social circle was with.

You nodded in approval. “That is probably the biggest reason. Amanda is not the same person she was before joining up with Vicky. Your shot was much better without Vicky forcing her opinion on it. Maybe you should let forget about her until she leaves Vicky’s clique”

“How can I forget her?” Caspian shudders. He didn’t want to let go of Amanda. The shudder was also in fear of Vicky. He was oftentimes picked on by the school beauty queen’s unjust bullying. If he was in the room with her, Vicky’s attention would often wander to him to humiliate or degrade him. “Tall, beautiful blondes, my bane. I have probably lost all chance of any romance with Amanda.” He then sunk into his seat. “Probably any girl, Vicky would torment them along with me.”

“I wouldn’t throw that feeling into the wind quite yet.” Mr. Hawks interrupts the conversation. “Many emotions in a girl can shift like sand but if there is love, it is a solid rock in a sandstorm.”

Mr. Hawks then left, leaving behind the sage words.

Chad spoke first, “He’s right. Amanda could have liked the picture. I don’t know if she did, but she could.”

“You just have to ask her at a time that Vicky is nowhere near her. You could get an honest answer that way.” This was your idea.

“Thanks for encouragement. I will try again sometime, if I get the courage. I just have to see if there is a rock in the sandstorm.” Caspian ponder those words. He then picked up his pen and leaned forward. “We better get this campaign ready though. We don’t want it to be half-baked when we start it.” He went back to his game master stuff.

“Can we add a fox spirit maiden to the quest?” Chad raised his eyebrow, trying to get his fetish involved in the campaign.

“No, Egyptian lore doesn’t have that.” Caspian responded. “Stop trying to put it into every campaign.”

When the study period was over, we all went our separate ways for one more period. This was soon followed by lunch. You, Chad, and Caspian got to the lunch hall first. This was followed by Madi, in her sunny bright outfit.

“Hello boys. How goes the planning for the campaign?” Madi said as she sat down next to Chad's seat.

“Going well. The pyramid’s final traps are being set.” Caspian responds. He was busy writing some notes down for his campaign. “It will be epic.”

“Don’t spoil it for us. We want it to have surprises.” Madi opens her backpack and pulls out a Switch. “I have a few surprises for Nick.”

“You are still planning on using Charizard as the head of your team?” You know Madi’s favorite pokemon is Charizard, specifically a shiny Charizard. It is funny that she looks like a feminized human version of what she likes. “He has stealth rocks to counter that.”

“Not if I send him out first.”

Bam!

This conversation was interrupted by the slamming of the dining hall bursting open. There was anger in that slam. The person who caused it was familiar. Vicky, the school beauty bully, was stomping past everyone with her two cohorts, one in her cheerleader outfit and the other in her basketball clothes, trying to catch up to her. She was making a beeline straight towards your group.

“Oh no!” Caspian grumbles as he begins to stuff all his books into his bag to attempt to flee.

“You stupid bitch!” Vicky hollers, marching straight to the female of your group. Madi stood up right as Vicky got into her face. “What gives you the right to be fucking messing with my boyfriend!?”

The whole lunch hall went silent. Everyone was staring at us. Vicky was fuming. Her girls were trying to calm her down but it wasn’t working. Madi was totally calm in this situation. You were wondering why in the world Vicky would accuse Madi of doing something to her boyfriend. She would have had no interaction with him except during the first period. Madi had class in different sections of the school than him. She would only be able to talk to him in between periods near the bathroom. Wait, she had that long bathroom break for the second period.

Madi put her hands up in saying that she has nothing to hide. “Can you tell me what I did to your boyfriend? Just so that we are on the same page here.”

“You got into his fucking mind. He won’t stop going on about how bad he felt about pushing you around this morning. He is even talking about other people he feels bad about pushing around for me. He suddenly grew shitty morals after talking to you.” Vicky hisseds. She was talking about a sudden personality shift in her football boyfriend. “He wants to call off our relationship. He broke up with me because of you. NO one breaks up with me!”

Madi responds with a smirk. “I don’t think that you can blame me if your boyfriend has seen the light. How can I make him feel conscientious about himself? Do I have that power?”

You knew it. Madi charmed Vicky’s boyfriend. It was brief but Madi got him. She must have used that power over him to have him break up with Vicky. That was cold revenge against Vicky’s attack this morning.

“You fucking seduced him!” Vicky pointed her finger into Madi’s chest. You noticed that Madi’s breasts were now C-cups. Enhancements on her human form from her succubus form. Vicky wasn’t wrong with her assumption. “You are trying to steal my stupid boyfriend. I’m going to have your head.” Jessi and Amanda were trying to pull Vicky off of Madi before it got too violent.

“Really!?” Madi feigns shock. Her lock of hair remained yellow as she was happy through all this. “Did he say that he was interested in me or trying to go out with me?”

“Don’t answer that.” Amanda tries to warn Vicky.

Vicky ignored her. “He didn’t say anything like that.” Confused by what Madi was getting at. Amanda and Jessi groan as Vicky falls into Madi’s trap.

“That’s because he is not interested in me. I told him that the behavior that he displayed earlier was practically bullying. He thought it over and realized it was. He realized he had been influenced negatively by your horrible behavior and that he became someone he didn’t want to be. He didn’t want a part of being this mean person anymore so he split away from the source of it. I didn’t make him break up with you. All I was was a little Ms. Starshine that lights up the truth.”

Madi sank Vicky’s ship. The whole lunch hall gave a huge “OOOHHHH!” moment. Madi had accomplished the near impossible. She had one up Vicky. Vicky Crowler was redder than a tomato with anger and embarrassment. Jessi and Amanda were trying to pull her out before things got worse.

“You got a little bite in your tongue there since your rat died. I wonder how big your bite is going to be if, I don’t know.” Vicky starts to act clueless. Her anger had dissipated a little bit. She seemed to be switching gears to fight Madi to keep her social standing. “If let’s say the Valkyries decide to pay a visit to a certain family member that owes them money.” Vicky was no longer playing around. “I am sure you would dress like a fiesta and would laugh a lot. But a rat would know how to mourn properly.”

You heard from Madi that her brother, Seth, had a run in with that biker gang and that he was on the run because they wanted blood. It was secret that you, Sarah, Betsy, and Mr. Davis knew about it. Vicky was coming out with that knowledge that it blew your mind. The taunt was clearly getting to Madi, because her lock of hair turned from yellow to fiery red quickly. She raised up her hand to her side and brought some fingers together. You were rose to stop this as the color changing hair was a big sign that something was different about Madi that wasn’t usual. Plus, she burned the last person that made her really mad.

“What the-” Vicky paused for a second as she stared at the top of Madi’s head.

Snap!

Madi snapped her finger. Small red sparks came from them. You felt the hairs rise on the back of your neck.

“YIIP!” A familiar, high pitched yelp in pain came from behind Vicky.

Food flew in the air, a full tray of school food. It was a stunning sight as it paused for a moment in its arc before coming straight down on Vicky’s back. With a huge splat, the food created a colossal mess as it covered her back and stained her fashionable clothes. Some of the food hit Jessi, Amanda, and Madi, but that was mostly one item from the tray. Everything hit Vicky. Vicky was paralyzed by the absolute mess that came on her backside.

“What was that?” Madi’s lock of hair flashes orange before moving to yellow. “I can’t hear you over the food.”

The whole school suddenly erupted in laughter. Vicky was fuming as this was the most embarrassing thing that has ever happened to her. She turned over slightly to see who the culprit was that brought this shame. It was Nick. He was on the ground with the tray. It appears he had tripped.

“Alright, Bitch!” Vicky growls worse than a rabid dog. “You will have a fight. Tomorrow, at the party, bring your squad and you will face off against mine.” She motions to herself and her lackeys. “We will see who will be queen of this school.” Vicky then notices Caspian over on the sidelines. “You can count that little cunt if you don’t have enough for a squad.” You saw Amanda wince as Vicky made that comment.

Vicky then flips around to poor Nick. Nick had been walking up to the group, slowly, trying to get in without being noticed in the crowd. He was, without a doubt, noticed by everyone. Vicky’s anger was now aimed at him

“You, son of a bitch. Get your team set up for the party tomorrow. Cause you are going to be pulverized tomorrow with what I am going to send at you.”

With that, Vicky and her group packed it out of there. They were not going to recover any dignity today. Everyone cheered once she was gone.

“Well, we are now forced to go to the party.” Chad said, shaking his head in embarrassment. “One final hurrah where we are the stars. This is great.”

“You call this great?” Caspian turned Chad. He was a bit panicked. “I have never been to a house party. Now I am being dragged into this. Do you know what is going to happen to me when everyone sees how much I suck?”

Chad and Caspian were busy talking about that while you and Madi went to Nick. The crowd had dissipated after Vicky had fled, the show was over.

“Are you alright?” You ask. You grabbed a hand and Madi grabbed the other hand to pull him up. Her lock of hair was a deep blue as she was concerned deeply for Nick.

Nick mumbles. “If you call making yourself the sworn enemy of Vicky, yeah, I am fine.” He was obviously depressed, otherwise, he was totally fine. “No girl is going to like me once Vicky finds a guy to beat my face into my skull tomorrow.”

Madi smiles at him and her hair turns yellow again. “I thought you were very cool there, Caveman. You saved me from a very embarrassing moment.”

Nick was looking at Madi’s hair as if noticed the different color a moment ago. You would have to talk to Madi about keeping her emotions in check. “I didn’t mean to and I don’t know how. I was standing there and suddenly my butt got really hot. I felt like I got cattle prodded.” He was very confused. “Is there a hole in my pants? I swear I felt a fire back there.”

You looked behind to find no holes. “Nothing there, just your pants being completely normal.”

“What about burnt marks? Or melted part of the pants?”

Madi glanced back at his butt. “I see nothing, Caveman. Your pants seem totally fine besides some food stains.” with Nick unable to see his butt, you did the motion for snapping your fingers and pointed at Nick’s butt. Madi pointed at herself and mouthed the words “I know.” She had lit the fire on his butt with her powers. You couldn’t go deeper than this for the conversation would be about succubus. Everyone else didn’t know.

“I swear someone lit a fire on my butt. Like a lighter or match or something.” Nick turned around to the two of you. “Am I going crazy?”

Madi loops her arm through Nick’s arm. She squeezes her enlarged breasts against it. His mind was quick to look down right at them. You notice a flash of a lighter red color, like magenta, on the lock of hair. You couldn’t guess what that was but it quickly went back to yellow before Nick noticed anything. “I am pretty sure you are not going crazy. But you have no burn marks. Someone must have poked you. Whatever happened, I need to reward my hero by paying for his lunch replacement.” Madi and Nick walked off to get him another lunch. Nick was babbling on about how today just seemed weird. Chad was trying to convince Caspian about going to the party while consoling him at the same time. You would have to talk to Madi later about her using her new succubus powers. She was using them so loosely that Nick, who is normally blind to that sort of thing with the group, is noticing something going on. Madi would also be needing someone to be her wingwomen tomorrow. The problem is, she doesn’t have many female friends that would be willing to challenge Vicky.

The rest of lunch went smoothly and calmly. We talked about our plans for the party tomorrow and the D&D session. When the bell rang, we all went our separate ways. I couldn’t chat with Madi because Madi and Nick had a class together for the next period at a different part of school. We could chat next period when you, Madi, Nick, and Chad shared a lab together. You would have to wait until after school for a talk.

You and Caspian went to your next class. It was pretty boring as you were at the end of the school year and high school with no finals to worry about. You decided to daydream. Since Mrs. Willows wasn’t here, she wouldn’t be able to catch Sarah.

You imagine Sarah sitting on the desk in a teacher’s garb. She started to materialize in the same hazy appearance as before. She had a black skirt and leggings, white button up shirt with the top unbutton for her cleavage, and glasses to look smart. Sarah was sitting with her legs crossed in a sexy manner. She smiled when she saw you.

“Hey, Dweeb. It’s good to see you.” She pushes her glasses down to get a good look at you.

“Good to see you too. How are you doing? Is magic practice going well?” You breathe the words. Not wanting anyone to notice you appearing to talk to yourself.

Sarah moves off the desk and starts to walk towards you. She was having a leisurely stroll towards your seat. “It is going well. The maids have been most excellent teaching me some of the basics of succubus magic. It will help me go around places and people not scream, ‘Demon, Whore, Bitch’ when I cross the street.” She stopped in front of your desk. “Unfortunately that has caused me to be very busy. I can’t be here long. I have to focus on the task my Uncle gave me.”

You nod. You understand that Sarah is studying hard. It is impressive that she learned something like this to have a conversation with you in a daydream. “I understand. I won’t bother you longer. You better get back to practicing what your Uncle asked you to. I will study here.”

“Thank you. We both have to learn our things.” Sarah leans down in front of your face. She brought her face in close and gave you a kiss on your lips. It felt like a slight tickle when she did. “I will see you later.” She pulls back and vanishes into smoke. No one saw her or the smoke.

The time went by and so did the class. The bell rang and it was time to go to the final class. It was chemistry, lab day. The lab was chosen by the class for the experiment as it were the final days of school. You were paired with Chad as your partner while Madi and Nick were partners. The four of you shared a table. It was going to be a simple, easy experiment that would go by quickly. You were wrong.

“Alright, I got the tube connected to the bunsen burner.” Nick said. “I will turn the gas on.”

Nick turned on the gas. Madi brought a striker above the burner. You and Chad were past this part. “I’ll light it up. Cavemen aren’t good around fire.” Madi clicked the striker several times but no flame ignited. “Are you sure the gas is on? Or is the tube connected?” Madi’s gaze went over to Nick. She was still clicking the striker while not paying attention to what was going on over there.

Nick was twisting the faucet for the gas. He made sure it was gas that the tube was attached too. “I am positive that the gas is coming out.” He switched his attention to the tube and went along it. “Maybe we have a hole in the tube. It seems fine though. Are you sure the strik-OH MY GOSH! MADI!” Nick yelled suddenly.

You and Chad looked up from your experiment to see why Nick yelled. Madi’s hand was over the bunsen burner. She had lit the flame but didn’t know. She moved her hand directly over the flame without noticing as she talked to Nick. Her hand was licking up the blue flame directly in her palm. Madi was surprised at this as well. She pulled her hand away just as Nick turned off the gas.

“Is everything alright?!” The teacher started to panic as well. She moved down the rows of lab tables to your group’s table.

“Yes.” Madi spoke up. “I almost poured the wrong chemical into the wrong mixture. Nick caught me just in time.”

The teacher stopped, sighing. “Whew. Nice catch Nick.” She then turned to Madi. “Pay closer attention to what you are doing. Chemicals are dangerous. You don’t want to create poisonous gas or burn yourself.”

“Thanks for the warning. I will be more careful.” Madi waved at the teacher as she left.

Nick was quick to grab Madi’s wrist. “That is not what happened. You had your hand in the open flame.” He tries to flip Madi’s hand open but her strength was too much for Nick. “We need to get you some first aid treatment for that burn.”

“I’m fine. You don’t have to worry about me.” Madi pulls her hand back. Nick couldn’t do anything to stop her or check the condition of her hand. “I am totally fine.”

Nick was not buying this. He was trying to help her. Looking straight into her eyes as he was getting serious, he looked up slightly to notice something in her hair. You knew what he noticed. “Today has been full of surprises. The happy, sunny outfit change, the blazing hug from when I tried to stop you, the searing heat on my butt at lunch, the refusal to get a burn checked, and finally, your lock of hair has turned white. What is going on, Madison?”

Madi’s hand went to her head when Nick called her out using her full name. Nick was serious. Madi was trying to hide the lock of hair that changed with her emotion. In that moment, her emotions betrayed her. “There is nothing going on.” Madi lied.

“There is no use hiding it. We saw it.” Chad calls her out too. “Your hair color changed and that should be a serious burn. We should be smelling burnt flesh but we are not. You need to tell us what is going on. Why can your hair change and why are you not burned?” Pointing a finger at her.

Nick looks Madi in the eyes. “Friends shouldn’t be hiding things like this from their friends.”

Her lock turns to blue. She knew that she wasn’t escaping this. You knew it as well. You should have warned her early to be extra careful but it was too late. The worst option happened. An undeniable incident happened before Chad and Nick’s eyes. Madi looked to you for answers. All you could do was shrug. There was no more hiding.

“Something happened the other night. It changed my life forever.” Madi spoke softly with regret. “I am not the same person you know. I am different.”

“What happened?” Nick looks very concerned. He was worried that Madi did something terrible.

Chad then pointed his finger at you. “Does Dweeb know about it?” He tilted his head to you with a slightly accusing look. “You have been silent during all this. You must have known something.”

You sigh. Chad would notice this. “Yes, I knew.”

Nick flashes an angry glare at you. “Why didn’t you tell us? Something catastrophic happened to Madi and you won’t tell us.” Nick’s eyes were building with rage. You had kept a secret from them. “We could have helped.”

“Don’t get angry at him.” Madi placed her hand on Nick’s shoulder. His attention returned to Madi. He was starting to fume. Your hairs shivedered on your neck as Madi drew herself closer to Nick. She was charming him. “He is sworn to secrecy. He couldn’t tell you on his own accord.”

Nick calms down. Madi was using her influence on him to make sure he didn’t explode. “Alright, I understand. What is the thing that happened the other night?”

Chad raises an eyebrow at you. He must have thought that Nick would get extravagant but Nick eased into his seat. “How did she do that?” Chad waved his finger back and forth between Nick and Madi.

“It is part of what happened the other night.” Madi was getting more comfortable now with speaking about it but not everything. “I cannot tell you here in school.” She looked around at the students, making sure that there wasn’t attention on them. “I will tell you after school at a secluded spot.”

“Good, then we can know what is going on.” Nick seemed content with that. Madi’s charm did not allow him to get angry. “We don’t want any more secrets.”

“I can’t promise that but I can tell you what happened.” Her lock of hair turned blue. Her happiness she had for the day was gone. Her friends were hurt by keeping this secret. “I will text you the location where I will tell you all.”

The rest of the school day was silent. There was an uneasiness that hung over everyone. Nick and Chad were focused on what happened to Madi while you and Madi were focused on what info you two could give them. There was also a sense of distrust a little bit between the two groups. Everyone went to their lockers to grab their stuff at the end of the day. Chad and Nick clung close together as they waited for the text to be sent. You and Madi went to your car. She was wanting to get there before Chad and Nick did to discuss what information about succubus you could give them.

“Where to?”

“Over here.” Madi opened her map app and showed you the place.

“Got it.” You pulled out of the parking lot while Madi texted Nick and Chad the location.

It took a few minutes of silent driving until you reached the destination.

“We are here.”

This was the karaoke cafe in town, the only one. It had set up shop in the bad side of town, making it perfect for the group to meet since students below college won’t come here often. It had solo rooms so that people could have fun, alone, with their friends, perfect for not being disturbed.

Madi steps out of the car. “Good, they should be close behind us. They are anxious to hear what happened.” Madi is a light blue with nervousness.

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” The two of you walked to the door. You were anxious as well. This was a big secret that you and Madi happened upon because you babysitted your neighbor. Both of your lives were changed dramatically after that job. This secret would reveal Sarah as well. Exactly what you didn’t want.

“I don’t know. But I cannot think of another option with those two.” The two of you walked up to the front desk with a hostess that had her back turned to you. She had knocked over the two pictures of the owners. “We would like to have a private room.”

The hostess turns around to answer you, leaving the pictures knocked over. “Alright. Will it just be the two of you?” The hostess scanned both of you.

“No, we will have some coming later.”

“Okay. The charge will be 30$ for the basics of the room from the start for the first hour. Any additional charges…” The hostess told the gist of how it worked. She went for about two minutes before she was done. “Room 6 is open. Just text your friends which room you are in.” The hostess motioned to the back of the cafe where there was a hallway to where the rooms were.

“Thank you.” Madi began to text Nick and Chad. The room was near the back of the hallway. The two of you proceeded to make it down to the room. As you began to unlock the door, another door opened in the hallway.

“It was fun meeting you and learning your stories. They were pretty bad but they will be good from now on.” A familiar voice walks out of that karaoke room.

“Sarah!?”

You were surprised to see the girl you loved inside this cafe.

“Dweeb!?” The seven foot tall busty blonde responds in the same way. She was dressed in some very suggestive fashion, like some taught her to look close to a hooker. “What are you doing here? What is Twigs doing here?”

“You picked up that nickname fast.” Madi notes with a sigh.

Sarah proceeds to walk over to the two of you. “I could say the same for you. I thought you were training at your family’s estate?” You ask.

“I’m still training. I had a few spells during training that made me expend a lot of energy. My Uncle said I needed to get a larger storehouse of energy. So me and my Mom hit the town.” Sarah was telling her story.

Madi waves her hand to ask a question. “Hold on. Your Mom is here?”

Sarah shook her head. “Oh no. We went separate ways. She said that I need to be able to talk to people by myself.” Her face went red and buried her face behind her hands as she seemed to recount that memory. “Oh gawd, it was so embarrassing. It’s so much easier to talk to people when you have your horns out. People are so intimidating.”

“Those were the people that you had met?” You point to the room she had come out of. She talked to someone as she came out.

“Yes.” Sarah nod as she put her hands down. “They were a crew of thieves that break into people's homes, a decent number of houses. They are going to start doing some community service in their neighborhoods. Make the town a better place.”

You knew that Sarah had just taken their souls. That is what her Uncle had probably meant by creating a larger storehouse of energy. It was good to see that Sarah was getting creative with catching bad people and turning them to good. Some people needed a restart on life like this to put them on the right path. “That is good to hear. I am glad that you are turning their lives around for the better. Some people just need to have their life diverted back down the correct path” You approve. Sarah smiled at that.

“How many are in the room?” Madi peers around Sarah’s curves to see if she could see into the room. The door was closed.

“Four.”

“Four!?” Madi sounds surprised. You were surprised as well. “You can charm four people at the same time. How did you do that?”

“It was quite easy. They were all very prideful, drunk, and horny. Their defense was totally down to my charm. They didn’t care what was going on to their friends as long as they were going to have some action.” Sarah shrugs, causing her huge chest to bounce. “Not a great group of friends if you are not watching each other's backs.”

“I’ll say.” You look over to the door with some soulless thieves behind it. “They only look out for themselves.”

Sarah put her hands on her hips, which caused her boobs to bounce even more. “Now, why are you here?”

“Twigs! Dweeb!” another familiar voice calls out. “How do you know that hottie!?”

All three of you turned to the entrance of the hall. Nick and Chad were standing there, gawking at Sarah. Nick with his arms down, palms up, and his mouth open, with some drool, as he was just in awe of the beauty of Sarah. Chad, as chill as ever, only raised an eyebrow.

“That is why we are here.” You sigh. “We have an issue.” Your reason came at that moment.

“How do you know that bombshell from the other day?” Nick walks up the hallway with Chad behind. His attention then turns to Sarah. He gave his very cheesiest smolder. “Hey, I’m Nick.”

Sarah cowers behind you. Madi gives an exasperated eye roll with her lock of hair turning slightly green. Chad slaps his forehead. You sigh at his belligerent attempt to flirt with Sarah. Sarah with a quiet, but deadly response, replies. “Sarah, and I don’t like you.”

Nick’s face contorts as if he had been shot. That was one of the quickest and hardest rejections he had ever received. Madi’s hair turned orange as she snickered. “I could have told you that would happen, Caveman.”

“Are you all friends of my sweet Dweeb?” Sarah’s lumbering body tried to hide herself behind your small back. It was embarrassing to have the hottest woman in town hiding from your friends.

Chad steps forward gracefully and bows with his hand over his heart. “I am sorry for my friend. He is a bit eccentric at times. My name is Chad. We are friends of Madi and Dwayne from school.” Chad spoke politely.

“I can assure you that he won’t bite like Nick.” You pat Sarah’s head. “He will make you something that you would want to take a bite out of. That is Baker’s specialty.”

Sarah lit up with that. She lifted herself off your back a little. “Do you like to cook?”

“My family owns a bakery. I have learned how to cook from them. I normally would have some muffins but I am all out. You and Dweeb should come by sometime.” Chad smiles. He was getting comfortable with this conversation. Nick was being poked by Madi to get it together.

“Muffins sound delicious. I definitely need to try it.” Sarah shakes you a little to get your attention. “Can you bring some over by the house?”

“I can try but they’re truly the best hot out of the oven at the bakery.” You state. They had some magical quality over there inside those walls.

“They literally melt in your mouth.” Chad adds.

“I want some.” Sarah starts to drool.

Chad’s face got serious “Sorry to change the subject. We came here to meet Dwayne and Madi about some things that have been happening lately at school. Do you happen to be part of that reason?”

Sarah then glances back and forth between you and Madi, who was bonking Nick’s head to prevent him from trying to ask Sarah again. You nod to her to notify her that this was about succubi. Madi nods the same. Madi then turned back to the boys. “Let us have a moment, please.”

Sarah and Madi entered the karaoke room. You, Chad, and Nick were left outside. You knew that they were discussing what information they were going to share with Chad and Nick. You had little say in that matter as you were not a succubus, and were sworn to secrecy about them, but would go with whatever they decide. It was eerily silent between the three of you. Without the girls, and their bewitching powers, their senses were starting to return. Nick was silent after five minutes of trying to pester you, mostly about Sarah, and gave him nothing. Chad had remained chill. It was thirty minutes of them talking in the room. Chad and Nick were starting to become a little impatient. You knew that it was more than just the subject of letting the boys in about the succubus secret.

It was a little bit of magic practice. You felt the hairs on the back of your neck rise a few minutes into the waiting. This feeling happened a lot when they used their succubus abilities. It was like you were sensitive to it. You could feel it whenever they used their magic. It was like a sixth sense. So, it must be happening behind the closed door.

The door finally opened.

“You can come in.” Madi calls out to the group.

“Finally. We will figure out this big secret.” Nick pushes himself off the hallway wall. He marches directly into the room. “It better be a good one to make us wait so long.”

Chad was slower. He wasn’t quick to make assumptions in this scenario. He smoothly went in after Nick. You followed after him.

“Aaahhhh” Nick breathes out slowly with a soft croak as he was totally not expecting this when he entered.

“Oh!” Chad stops for a second as he was shocked by what he saw.

Sarah was sitting on the couch of the karaoke room. She had her horns, wings, and tail out. She had her demonic features poking through her clothes like the clothes were made for it. She was still around the seven foot height, not displaying the full size that you know. You just walked past your stunned friends as the door closed.

“Sorry for the appearance.” Sarah apologizes while moving a leg on top of another. “I am more courageous meeting people in this form. It feels more natural.” She put her hand on her chest as she breathed in deeply. “Let me reintroduce myself. I am Sarah Heartman, a succubus.”

“Demon.” Nick’s voice was dripping with fear. He was starting to shake a little.

“But a nice one.” Sarah quickly adds. “I am not going to steal your soul or anything. I don’t take souls willy-nilly.”

“That is unless you are a bad person.” Madi moves in from behind the door. “Then you have to be careful around her.”

This part surprised you. Madi came into the light in her demonic form. She was now 6’9” with her muscular toned body. Her large tail trailing behind her and her wings folded. Her color was the usual red that she normally highlighted her lock to be. You were impressed that she hadn’t torn her sunny clothes she wore. They were all peeking out through the clothes like Sarah. That must have been the lesson. This had the biggest reaction from your friends.

“You too!?” Nick panicked when he saw Madi. He had not predicted this at all. He was so scared by this revelation that his eyes rolled back into his head and crumples.

“Whoa there!” Madi turns blue as she flashed her tail around Nick’s waist to catch him. She stops him from hitting the floor. “I wasn’t expecting you to give your knees out so soon.” Chad and you went over to pick him up from her tail. Sarah moved over as he was dragged to the couch.

“I wasn’t expecting that reaction from Caveman. I thought he would wet himself.” You laid him down with Chad’s help. “He seemed more likely to do that when scared.”

“I nearly did. It is not every day that you see one of your friends turn into a dragon girl.” Chad answers. He seemed to be trying to process all of this. He turned over to Madi, who was still blue. “When did this all happen? The tail and wings.” Chad points to Madi’s new features, who was now taller than him.

“I am a succubus with some draconic traits, so not fully a dragon girl but close. It happened on tuesday. After I talked to you about visiting Dweeb to see about helping out with the babysitting.” Madi moved to sit next to Nick, pretty closely.

“I don’t see how that is related.”

“She came over to see about babysitting me.” Sarah replies.

“I still don’t see how this all works out.” Chad points his hands to Sarah, not buying that reasoning yet. “Who needs to babysit a grown-ass woman?”

It was your turn to answer him. “Only if she became one over the weekend. She was the ward I was watching over the weekend.”

Chad twisted over to you. “You said that the girl was eight years old. Sarah here doesn’t seem to be eight. Did she have a timeskip arc? She seems closer to an adult than us.”

“Madi had a tail.” Nick moaned as he slowly regained consciousness. “You are not going to believe it. She was also taller than me.” He seemed to have imagined what he saw as a dream.

“Ah, no. That part was real.” You said to him. “You can check yourself.”

Nick’s eyes got wide again as he realized that he was leaning on Madi on the couch, precisely on her F-cup size boobs. He glanced up to see Madi smiling down at him. Her horns were shining orange with the rest of her body as she pushed him closer into her body.

“Is there anything else different about me?” Teasing Nick with her body. “Or do Cavemen have poor sight?”

Nick pushed himself away from Madi. He looked scared but not terrified anymore. “Are you sure that she is Twigs and not some demon that is impersonating her? I’m too young to die.” Nick tried to put some distance from Madi. Madi turned a darker blue as Nick scurried himself away from her.

“That is our Twigs. The same one that you beat at pokemon. I saw her transform from human into a succubus.” Trying to calm the most eccentric member of the group. He was the most likely to burst out of this room screaming.

“That only partly explains what happened to Madi.” Chad interrupts. He was pretty calm about all this, which was great. “What about the other succubus here? Why is this supposed eight year old ward that you watched over the weekend suddenly become the stuff of waifu material?”

Sarah steps forward, nervously. “That is because I blossomed. I grew into a woman over the weekend.”

“I don’t understand what that means. Could you explain that?” Chad asks.

“Mhm.” Sarah nods. “You see, my family carries succubus blood mixed with human blood. It makes my body behave differently. My blood mysteriously activated during the weekend. Which my family’s bloodline hasn’t done since it first started in the 17th century. My body started to transform to become a mix of human and succubus at the same time. Hence, why I grew up so fast over a weekend.” Everyone was listening to Sarah’s brief description of how she became the way she is.

Chad smiles at her and bows slightly. “That makes a whole lot more sense.” He had accepted Sarah and her demoness form.

“Wait.” Nick's curiosity took over his fear for a second. “You said the 17th century. Did your family line start in America or Europe?” This allowed Madi to creep closer along the couch to him.

“America.”

Nick held up his finger as he was processing something as he asked questions. “Did it come from around the Salem witch trials?”

Sarah looked intrigued at Nick’s integration questions. He had hit exactly where her family had come from. His reporter skills were coming in clutch. “Why yes.”

“Was your family on the witches' side?”

Sarah was feeling uncomfortable by Nick’s questions that her tail went in between her legs. “Yes, does that make a difference?” She was uneasy in her reply.

“I knew it.” Nick clapped his hands. He seemed to be very happy. “I knew that those conspiracy theories had some merit to them. I was studying them and was about to write a blog about them but it got deleted somehow. It was really long. I couldn’t rewrite the whole thing but I did the research. Now, I am stuck in a room with some of those life sucking witches.” Nick suddenly became depressed as some sort of horror overtook him.

“I’m not going to suck your life. I wouldn’t do that to one of Dweeb’s friends. Plus, I don’t think you would taste good.” Sarah tried to calm Nick’s fear. She had her hands up and a big smile on her face to appear non threatening. “And the big thing is, I’m a good succubus.”

“What does that mean?” Nick still seemed terrified.

It was your turn to step in. “It means she will only go after the life and souls of bad people. Do you remember that child molester that is causing the investigation about the corruption in the police department?”

“Quite clearly. My uncle is giving me the inside scoop for my blog.” Nick looked a little better. Switching the subject helps a little.

Pointing a thumb to Sarah, “Sarah is the one who made the molester confess.”

“You were the one who made him confess!?” Nick forgot about his fear.

Sarah looked proud. “Yep, he decided that I was an easy target so he just had to touch me in the store. I was going through my blossoming so I charmed him in the moment. He was a big old pervert that was really disgusting. Touching me happened to cause his demise.”

“And a hurt jaw” You added as you punched your fist into your hand.

“He is no longer going to hurt or scar anymore girls. I made sure that he didn’t have that desire. He will also sing like a little bird when the cops ask him questions.”

“Wow.” Nick fell back onto the couch. He was absorbing this information. “So that is how he was caught. A demon made him confess. Who would have thought that would be the reason?”

You pointed to you and Sarah. “Us.” You knew that Nick was almost there at accepting demons as not evil beings. You just had to push a little farther “But I do have a question for you. Why did you call them life sucking witches?”

“Because of what I read. The reports and diaries at that time mentioned that those who visited the coven where the witches were came back exhausted or never at all.” Nick moved forward to emphasize his point. “Salem heard that the women there seemed to be otherworldly. When it was determined that they were using dark magic and desired to rule the world. A religious organization stepped in to save the world.”

“So that is where you get your opinions about demons?” You inquire. This was the image of the witches of Salem that Nick had.

“Yep. The description from the battle described women with wings and animalistic parts that were devastating people left and right on the field. They were terrified.” Nick’s fear was starting to creep back up.

“The women were terrified too. Their home was about to be destroyed for little reason.” Sarah decided to enlighten Nick about her family’s side. “Imagine building a family on your little section of the world and someone obliterates it because you are different. Totally unjustified.”

“What do you mean?”

“The coven was made up of women who were marginalized in society. They lived outside of where everyone else was. Criella, the first one with the blood, gave the women power and sought to create a family for herself. A few men joined as husbands for some of the women but mostly it was men coming just to have a pleasurable night. The women wouldn’t bow to those sorts of men so they stirred up trouble. That is what my Mom and Uncle told me.” Sarah gave Nick a brief glimpse of the history that she had been told about her ancestry.

“So you can’t believe everything you read on the internet.” Madi chimed in. She was sitting right next to Nick, who finally realized that she had been inching towards him. “You could get the wrong impression of someone.”

Nick winced. He was a bit hesitant but was calmer. “I can see that I can be wrong in my assumptions. It's just I have a nagging sense. What if you're wrong about your family’s history?”

“If my family’s history is wrong then my Criella was evil. It doesn’t reflect who I am. I want to be good. I don’t desire to rule the world. I just want to spend my days happy with my Dweeb.” She reached over and hugged you. You hugged her back. You wanted to be close to this big girl. “I don’t think what my Mom told me is wrong, since I trust her.”

Squeezing Sarah tighter, she giggled. You were very happy in that embrace. “And I trust Sarah. She has done any life sucking or soul eating of me. She had plenty of time to if she wanted.” You added to Sarah’s words.

“And you trust our Dweeb?” Madi asked Nick. She was bringing the pressure on him.

“Yes yes.” Nick raised his hands as he signaled that he gave up. He was going to accept succubus. “I trust our Dweeb. He hasn’t been taken over or dead. I can trust Sarah.” He then shifted his attention to Madi. “I can’t trust you though.” This turned Madi into a deep blue. “How did you become this and why? Why didn’t you tell us about this?”

“I’m wondering that too.” Chad hopped back into the conversation. “I think that is the biggest question left.

Madi cups her hands and moves her tail out of the way. She seemed very sad as she spoke. “Well, I guess you all deserve to know. I’m sorry that I have been hiding this from you. It started a while back. It starts with my brothers, Seth and Zane, and the biology teacher, Mr. Davis.”

The group spent the next several minutes hearing Madi’s story involving her brothers, the blackmail, the transformational opportunity, and her revenge. Nick and Chad were riveted by what Madi had to bear. Nick’s attitude completely changed from scared to angry. Angry at the horror that she had to live through.

Nick stood up with a fury. “I’m a fucking idiot.” He stomped around, mad at himself. “why didn’t I see that you were in trouble? I could have tried to help. I’m a fucking bad friend.” Nick moped around the room.

“It is not your fault.” Madi answers. “The man was a monster. I had to protect you all while doing the same for my family. I had to be good at hiding it.”

“That is still no excuse for me. You were imprisoned by the Rat King, who lived up to that name, and I ignored all possible signs of it. You could have bore his fucking child.” Nick pointed out while boiling in his emotions. You shivered at that notion.

“We are all very upset about this. Especially at the baby part that I think about it more.” Chad spoke up. He was mad too but he kept his emotions in check more than Nick. “If we did figure it out, what could we have done?”

Nick was getting very passionate about Madi in his rage. “Let me videotape him in the act, record his crimes, or something. I am a blogger. I could have blown that story up and gotten him locked up. We could have done that.”

“Then everyone and their family’s secrets could be exposed to everyone, even the dark web.” Madi countered, motioning her arms to everyone here. She stood up to meet him. Nick didn’t flinch at all with Madi coming next to him. His fear of demoness was gone since hearing Madi’s story. “He would find out the secrets they would want to hide to the grave. Do you know all the secrets of your family? Could you protect them?”

Nick remained silent for that. He was desperately searching for an answer. When he got one, “What about having Sarah do it? She is a succubus. She could have gotten his soul.”

“Sarah would have been a red flag. He would have been seriously cautious of a girl who would have gone straight up to him looking like a bombshell and wanting to have some alone time. He makes sure he has the dirt first, puts up traps, and bribes others, all this so you couldn’t catch him. Madi and other women would suffer longer while trying to get it to work.” You gave your reasoning of why Sarah couldn’t have taken Mr. Davis’s soul.

Sarah followed. “I would have loved to have taken his soul if it meant saving Madi and other women like her but I couldn’t. I would only be able to get close enough to him to charm him. I wouldn’t be able to deal with him from a distance effectively. I wouldn’t know where to begin if I tried to in his dream. Men buried in secrets like him have, surprisingly, unconsciously built up barriers that raises the difficulty of soul snatching in dreams. That is what my Uncle Joe has told me.” This is something new to you. This was an unforeseen obstacle that could have hindered that direction if taken. You were glad that the molester didn’t have as many secrets as Mr. Davis.

“Just like the movie, Inception.” Chad gave a reference.

“What’s Inception?” Sarah asked curiously.

“A movie about dreams. It ripped off an anime.” Chad answered. He then pushed that tangent away. “But let us return to the topic at hand.”

Nick’s anger was switching over to hopelessness. “Was there no other way?”

“There was but a lot of girls could have been hurt during the time that it would take. I had to become a succubus.” Madi states. “He had another woman lined up after me. I saved her from further misery.” Madi was holding Nick’s hand. He was blushing as she did. She was getting closer to him. “Besides, I like this body.” Madi flickered orange as she moved to tease Nick with her larger body.

“I can’t say I agree with the choice but I will accept it.” Chad slapped his legs as he stood up. “A bunch of girls are going to sleep easier and I can’t fight against that. We will live with Twigs being a succubus from now on.”

Madi rotated her head to Chad. “Thank you, Baker.” She flashes yellow in joy.

“I agree. We can’t change the past but we can live with what we got. We will make the best of it.” Nick concurred. That was swiftly followed by Madi hugging him. He was forced directly against Madi's body. You could see him struggle to free himself but Madi’s muscles were not for show as Nick could escape. She was a magenta color. You had no idea what that meant. Nick gasped as she let go of him.

“Thank you, that means so much to me.” Madi had a really big smile.

Chad then turned his attention to Sarah. “And thank you. You created a solution for Madi to escape her nightmare. I guess that means you are part of the group now.” Sarah’s face shone as she was being accepted into the group. It seemed that she had been waiting for this. She was getting closer to you.

“That means we have to think of a nickname for you.” Nick held his chest as he sucked in some air that he lost during Madi’s hug. Madi’s embrace was tight.

“Sounds fun. How do you all pick a nickname?” Sarah was getting excited.

“By something that is associated with you.” Nick answered. “I am called Caveman because I collected old vinyls. Muffin Man here bakes a lot of muffins.”

“My name is Baker.” Chad got a little pissed by his other nickname. “Muffin man is childish.

Nick just ignored him. “Twigs was called Twigs because she used to be skinny.” He then eyed Madi’s muscular body. She turned purple as everyone was admiring her strong body. “But I don’t know how long that will last.”

“I am Dweeb, well, because they said I look dweebish.” You gave the reason for your nickname. It was pretty pathetic.

“Ooh, that is pretty neat.” Sarah listened intently. She really wanted a nickname. “What about mine? Can it be something cool? Like batwoman?” Sarah stretches her wings out, trying to offer that reasoning for her suggestion.

“Maybe.” You answered. “It is not something that you decide on your own. We notice something about you and then someone makes a remark about it. That is how the nickname process goes.”

“You might get a nickname like mine.” Madi jabs her thumb to herself. “Something unimpressive.”

“Damn it.” Sarah realized the nickname wasn’t up to her. Everyone else determines it for her. “I guess I can’t be Batwoman. I hope you don’t decide on calling me something like ‘Barbie’ or ‘doll.’ That would be embarrassing.”

“Why would that be embarrassing?” Nick asked. Curious as to why those nicknames would be bad.

“What do you know? We haven’t ordered anything or tried the karaoke machine. We should do that.” Sarah changes the subjects quickly by grabbing the cafe’s menu. She started to look it over to find something to order. She wants to hide the fact that she would adore her dolls and Barbies only just a week ago before her blood awakened. We had gotten rid of a lot of them after she became a succubus but she kept a few that were dear to her. She didn’t want to appear childish in front of her new friends. She wanted to act cool. She leans over to you. “What about singing this song with me?”

The group spent the rest of the afternoon having a good time at the karaoke cafe. You and Sarah sung a lot together while Nick and Madi sung together too, Chad would mix around with everyone. Sarah turned out to be an amazing singer. Everyone loved hearing her sing. It was a very enjoyable time. You found out that part of the thirty minutes for the girls to prepare for telling the guys was Sarah teaching Madi a magic lesson. She taught Madi how to magically control her clothes so that they are not destroyed when they enter their demoness forms. Wings and tails are possible to add holes for and then repair the holes when returning to human form. It was a necessity for a succubus to learn if she was going to be a succubus.



Once the time slot was over, it was time to go.

“That was a blast!” Chad stretched while they left. “We should do karaoke nights more often. My cousin has a machine. She might let us borrow it.”

Madi, having turned to her human form, agreed. “We should. Who knew embarrassing yourself with a song was so much fun.” She then turned to Sarah. “And you, who knew that you had such musical talent? It was divine.”

“I loved it too. Your voice was so enticing. I was mesmerized by it when we sang.” You compliment her.

Sarah was fidgeting as she became nervous with the praise. “It was nothing. I was just glad that they had songs that I knew.” She went mostly to Disney songs and songs from animated movies.

“Don’t sell yourself short. You are an amazing singer.” You followed up with encouragement.

Nick turned around and made an exuberant display of himself. “It was star quality. If I was a talent recruiter, I would sell my soul for you to join my studio.”

Sarah quickly turns her attention to Nick. She had a serious look on her face. “Thank you for the praise but you should be careful with your words. There is power in them.”

“How so?” Nick pauses his antics.

“Sell my soul” Sarah pointed out what he just said. “Phrases like that, a succubus aim for those sorts of words. They will take it out of context for the real thing. I would suggest taking those words out of your vocabulary.” Sarah laid down the seriousness of what Nick just said.

Nick clamped his mouth shut and turned white. He looked around to see if anyone, specifically succubus, was around. He was scared his soul would be lost.

“No worries, Caveman.” Madi hopped in. “There are only two of us here.” She pointed to herself and Sarah. “We are not going to take it and if there was a random succubus around. We would protect you. You are safe.”

“Whew.” Nick sighed. “I thought I might have lost my soul there.” He started to pat his chest as he calmed himself. “I will be more careful with my words.”

“Good to hear.” Sarah smiles at him.

You knew it was getting late, close to dinner. You need to wrap things up. “It is getting late. We should probably head back for dinner. We have a busy day tomorrow.”

“That is an understatement.” Chad answers. “I better go back to. I will probably have to check in on Caspian. He needs to get ready for tomorrow. He doesn’t know what will happen at the party.” Chad left after that.

Nick sighs. “I need to prepare for it too. There is no telling what is going to happen to us.” Nick waved to you, Sarah, and Madi. “I will see you tomorrow.”

“See you tomorrow.” You wave as the guys of the group leave. You all had to prepare for what Vicky was going to throw at you. Probably some guys from a sports team that were physically stronger and bigger than the three of you. So the challenge was going to involve physical activities.

“What’s this about a party?” Sarah turned to you. She was intrigued by this.

Madi was the one to respond. “We got invited to be the special guests for this party. I have an extra invite. Do you want to come?” Madi sought to add Sarah to her team.

“I normally didn’t go to parties because I was so scared but today was fun. I should try going out some more.” Sarah was proud of herself. She accomplished a lot in her eyes today. “I will go to the party tomorrow with you.”

Madi grins. “Great! I will take you there since you don’t know where it is.” Madi then pumped her fist. She was really glad that Sarah was going to join her, for a specific reason. “Vicky is not going to know what hit her.”

Sarah looked confused. “Who is Vicky? Is she the birthday girl? Why are we hitting her?”

You just shake your head. Sarah had the wrong idea of the party she just agreed to go to. It was going to be way different then what she expects. “This is a high school house party. It is not like a birthday party. It was different from that sort of party.”

“Is there still cake?” Sarah was disoriented by the subject of this party.

Madi walked over to the side of your car. “We will tell you more about it as we go back to the manor. You are going to learn more of what it is like to be an adult.” Madi smiles, mischievously turning orange on her bang.

“Is this really your family’s manor?” You gulp. This area was giving you the creeps.

“Yep. I didn’t believe it either when I saw it. I didn’t know my family had something like this.” Sarah pointed out the building, past the front gate you were passing. “Park over there.”

This was the haunted house on the outskirts of the town. The thick foliage of green trees around the manor allowed it to be lost from sight. The foliage also darkens your view to the outside as well, leaving it isolated. When the leaves fell, the bare trees would give the place a new level of fright. The mansion had a weather exterior making it similar to the appearance of Luigi’s Mansion; an old game that Nick adored in his retro collection. With all these aesthetic appearances, students loved to come out here to test their bravery, only to return with babbling that it was haunted and no one should go there.

“Is your family secretly rich from finding some pirate’s gold or something?” Madi exited the car. “Caus that’s a big house.”

“Nope.” Sarah shakes her head. “An old family heirloom that gets passed down to the head of the family. They did some sort of trade with rich people to get the wealth for it. And when I mean old, it’s old. It might be older than the USA.”

“Damn, that’s old.” You marvel at the house. The Silvermoon family goes way back. “I am surprised that it is still standing.”

Sarah was taking the lead to the front doors. “It has been renovated and wings added over the years. The family has kept it up to date the best they can.”

As you reach the steps leading up to the front door, you realize how big the mansion is. The windows are greatly elongated to indicate tall floors. The steps leading up were also big, about double the height of steps normally found in town. This was giving you a sense that the ancestor, Silvia, was quite tall. This thought was interrupted by two figures opening the front doors. These were two succubi dressed in maid outfits. Your first glance went directly to their demonic features, trying to figure out what class they were. Caster was in your mind but something seemed off from that guess. The horns were small and the wings were about half the size of Sarah’s wings. The biggest hint was the tail. The tail had a thin arrow head rather than a spade. It reminded you more of Andrea’s tail.

“Crap!” One of them whispers. “Master Joe is going to be mad letting an intruder get this close.”

“The usual, Mia?” The other asks. With a nod, the pair made a beeline for you.

In a flash, a big black wing stood in their path like an impassable wall. “He’s mine. Don’t you dare mess with him.” Sarah’s eyes flashed red at the succubi maids, hinting at the fury that could come. “I told Uncle Joe he should be expecting two people coming today.”

“We deeply apologize.” They bowed and spoke in unison. “We should have recognized them as master Madison and master Dweeb.” One of them stopped talking. “My name is Mia and this is my twin sister Amy. Welcome to the Silvermoon manor! It’s erection-AAIIEE!”

Amy silenced her sister by grabbing her tail and pulling. Mia’s eyes bulged at the tug. “No bad sex jokes! Guests would probably be finding that annoying.” Amy growls. “Uncle Joe would dock our pay for annoying his guests.” You were surprised by the sudden antic of the discipline.

“I just wanted to lighten the mood.” Mia complains in a high pitched voice to her sister. “Can you let go of my tail?”

“Yes.” Amy responded seriously. “Remember we are maids first, succubus second while we are in this house.” She let go of the tail.

“I know.” Mia recomposed her. “I like our other job better.” She pouts.

The sisters have a moment of silence as they look past you. Madi had reverted to her true form while this argument was going down. “Woah… A fire elemental. That is rare!”

“Wait, is that a rare class?” Madi got excited. Her color became yellow.

“Elemental, no. fire part, yes.” Mia informed her. “Fire elementals are viewed as dangerous and hard to control. They were hunted for that trait.”

“Woah.” Madi was very interested in this conversation.

Amy had a different opinion. “We can talk about that later. We are going to be docked in pay for not bringing the guests inside.” Amy gave a deadly tone to her sister.

“Right, right.” Mia rubs her head nervously before bowing. “Please, come inside! AAIIEEE!” Mia screamed again as Amy pulled her tail. “THAT WASN'T MEANT AS A SEX JOKE!”

The maids proceeded to invite you into the mansion. Once inside, you saw the enormity of the manor.

“Holy shit! This is a big house!” You marveled as you stared up at the ceiling. The main lobby reached a height of around 60 feet. The biggest surprise after that was how spotless the place was. “How do you clean it all?”

“By being professionals.” Mia stretched out her wings. “And these help a lot.”

Amy hopped in. “Mostly targeted cleaning of sections that guests would be. The house is too big for just two maids to clean everything. We lock the wings and such where guests would not be going.

Sarah, who had grown to her full height of around 14 feet, with her clothes on, thanks to her new magic, adds. “It is a big house. I have not seen all of it and I am a big girl. I can get around.”

“This would make a killer place for a party.” Madi states. “Vicky would throw a fit if we held one here. It would outclass what she could stir up. Could we host a party here?” Madi asks the brunette maids.

“We are accepting applications for new maid positions.” Amy responds coldly. The answer was no.

The maids lead the group deeper into the mansion, past a set of stairs at the end of the lobby to a second floor. This hallway had a nice long red carpet leading deeper into the center of the mansion. This hallway maxed out at around 20 feet in height. The dark wooden walls had sets of shiny armor lined along it. The maids really did their craft well. This hallway led to the centerpiece of the mansion, the ballroom.

“It’s fucking huge!” You sucked in the dazzling sight.

The ballroom stretched upwards to around 100 feet where it was capped with a dome. The walls had fancy, renaissance drawings on it which would have been expected to be in Europe. The trimming was silver instead of gold along every fancy nook, linings, and frame. It is an area to treat the rich folks. The walls were also lined with different sizes on doors, like there would be a variety of sizes of people to enter.

“You have to admit it, Princess.” Madi was in awe of the brilliant room. “Your family’s rich.”

“It’s not that rich.” Sarah tried to defend herself but it wasn’t working. This place was fancy. “Our family might be well off and I don’t know all of Uncle Joe’s finances.”

“It is either that or you are royalty, Princess.” You said.

“Is that going to be my nickname?” Sarah didn’t look happy that could be her nickname. It sounded a little childish.

“We will see what the others say when they see this.” Madi stated.

The maids stopped in this room. “She could be a queen with how big she has gotten so the nickname could fit.” Mia spoke about Sarah’s towering height. “It is hard to get that big.” Mia was a bit peppy with her observation.

“I would say that she is.” Amy turned around. “This is where we have to stop for now.” Amy changes the conversation. “Everyone has to go to different sections of the manor.”

“What? why?” You were confused at this.

“Everyone has different tasks and conversations. The master of the house thought it would be confusing if everyone was asking vastly different questions that answers could be muddled. We have slotted guests for different times to allow more of a one on one conversation to keep everything clean and cut.” Amy was remaining professional while Mia was a bit more chippy. “So we decided that this would be the best spot to split. Since it is the biggest room in the house. You can find your way back here, eventually.”

“Makes sense. This place is huge.”

“So we will come back here when we are done?” Madi asks.

“That is correct.” Amy answers. “And we will have more group discussions during dinner.”

“Now, Sarah. You come with me.” Mia was energetic as she attempted to give Sarah a high five on one foot. This was greeted with Amy jabbing Mia in the side with her tail. Mia toppled over in a crumpled mess.

“Remain professional, remember.”

Mia looked a little bit teary as she picked herself up. “Why can’t I just lighten the mood?”

“Because it could dock our pay.” Amy pinched her forehead as she was stressed by sister oblivion to that fact. “And your childish antics could make the guests expect that we are not made of the highest quality service. It is embarrassing.” Mia looked like Amy’s words were literal arrows. She seemed pained by what Amy said. Amy breathed in deeply before facing Madi in a serious manner. “You will be heading with me to meet the head of the house. He likes to meet those with the blood first.”

“Alright. I guess I'll talk to the big cheese first.” Madi replies. She falls behind Amy as she walks towards one of the many doors in the ballroom. “See you all later.” She waved.

“Now that she is gone.” Mia bounces back to her happy personality. “We are going to the training room. We are going to see if you can cast those spells you couldn’t before now that you have more magical energy.”

“I can try.” Sarah responds. She then motioned at you. “What about Dweeb?”

“He can stay here until my sister comes back. She will be taking him to Uncle Joe’s office.” Mia puts her arms behind her head as she sways playfully. She was getting more unprofessional the farther her sister was from her. “Master Madison will be joining us for magic lessons after she talks to Uncle Joe. She needs to catch up to you.” Mia waltzed backwards towards her door.

Sarah turned to you. Concern was in her eyes. “I have to go with Mia. Do you think that you could handle being here alone?” It was like she was a mother looking after her child. You didn’t come up to her waist at this size.

You slightly chuckle at the irony a little. “I would have said the same sort of thing to you if this was last Saturday. I will be fine. This room is plenty big to keep me occupied. Go learn, magic. It sounds like a fun thing to be able to do.” You prodded her to follow Mia by pushing her thicc leg.

“You’re right. I can be pretty foolish.” She laughs too. She shrunk herself down to seven feet, catching onto what was going on. “Sorry if I hurt your feelings.”

“Not at all. I was laughing at how this used to be switched around. It would be a problem if you treated me like a kid constantly when you are that size.”

She grabbed your hands into hers. “I promise I won’t do that. You are a man.” She gave a sly smile. “Unless I want to tease you a little bit.”

“Only a little bit.” You grin in return. It was a wonderful moment having Sarah’s hands in yours. You wanted to tell her how much she means to you. But unfortunately there was an interruption.

“Come on, you love imps! I don’t have all day!” Mia cries out from the frame of a door.

“Sorry!” Sarah calls out to the maid. Her next words were aimed secretly for you to hear. “I am going to tell Amy about this unprofessionalism.”

“Mia is not going to like the next paycheck.” You giggle. “I will see you after magic practice.”

“Definitely.” Sarah gives you a quick kiss. “Betsy is planning dinner tonight so it is going to be good.” Sarah dashes to Mia. Mia pushed herself off as Sarah came over

“I look forward to it.” Your smile got bigger from the kiss, along with the voluptuous features of Sarah bouncing as she ran to Mia. They both left, leaving you alone in the ballroom.

You immediately began to explore the ballroom. Staring at all the silver decor and craftsmanship that went into all of its design. It was massive and stunning. The family must have been swimming in wealth at one point if they were able to build this. There seemed to be a lot of expense focused directly in this room. There were a few paintings here and there that would catch a pretty penny. Some spots were empty, probably from having to sell some stuff if the family hit a low point. The big thing that caught your eye was the roof, specifically the dome. The dome had a mural.

The mural on the dome seemed to tell a story. It was styled around art in the 18th century. It had four different areas for depictions. The first were people coming off a ship with a noticeable fashion choice. These were the pilgrims. They were coming out to meet some Native Americans. That was the second area and it was interacting with the first area with a handshake. Behind the pilgrims, filling the third area, a group of scantily clad women were sitting on a rock. They each had a little demon on their shoulders, drawn in the old style of demons. The fourth area had a group of white robed people with each having a staff marching towards the scantily clad women. There was a leader of this group, his cowl removed. He had something aimed at the women, a handle or grip of some sort. The art was so damaged that you couldn’t make it out. You tried to guess what it was for several minutes but couldn’t come up with anything unless you got closer to the dome.

You couldn’t think of anything before you were interrupted by footsteps in the distance. Someone was coming to the ballroom.

When the footsteps became the clunking sound of them hitting the ballroom floor. You glance over to see who was coming. It was a surprise by who you saw strutting in.

A fox girl. A freaking fox girl

The fox girl was around 5’6” with silky pale skin, there seemed to be some Asian descent, with cherry blossom hair. The fox features that you noticed right away, when she entered, were golden brown fox ears and a fluffy fox tail. She has a noticeable creamy bust, which cannot be compared to either of the Heartman ladies but still on the large size of bust, blazingly jacked up to highlight it with her dark blue kimono type fashion. She seemed oddly familiar.

The girl continues to walk directly into the ballroom, not noticing you. She is staring at one of the silver laden walls while eating an apple. She is almost upon you when you speak up.

“Hello, do you live here?”

“Mmmgpth!” The girl froze, while choking on her apple. Her eyes were wide as she was totally scared by your sudden, but not really sudden, appearance. She was able to recollect herself though after banging her chest to dislodge what became stuck in the airway. You realize where the familiarity was coming from. She looks very similar to a character in that gacha game that Chad loves to play. She swallowed what sounded to what was lodged, into the correct pipe.

“I’m sorry. I should’ve spoken up sooner.” You lean over to make sure that she was okay after choking on an apple.

“I’m fine. I should have been looking at where I was going.” She brushes some crumbs off her chest. She then looks up at you. Her brown eyes staring deeply into yours, then looking down to measure you. She gives you a cocky smile. “Thank you for speaking up. I could have had a terrible accident. I should reward you for coming to my rescue.” She gives a seductive wink.

She is acting very similar to that game. You have a big hint as to what sort of “reward” she
wants to give you. The cosplay and tone is a big giveaway. Your heart is set on Sarah. “No thank you. I am good without the reward.” You know her rewards is sex. “A name would suffice though.”

“Aww” She looks disappointed for a little bit but she flips back to a flirting nature. “My name is Melody Silvermoon. I am really good at giving rewards.” She leans in closer, emphasizing her breasts.

You look away from her seductive attempts. “Uhm, Hello Melody. I am Dwayne Kenders. Are you related to Sarah by chance? You share a family name with her mother's maiden name.”

Melody’s eyes light as she recognizes the name. “Sarah? As in Sarah Heartman?”

You nod.

“Yep.” She gives a big grin. “That little twerp is my cousin. I heard that she was coming to the mansion today. I haven’t seen that girl in a while. She must be eight.” She then pauses, giving you a weird glare “You are not into little girls... Are you?”

Melody has started to move closer to you. Every step you have taken back, she has taken a step forward, trying to keep the smallest amount of distance between you. She was thirsty for you. “No, I am not interested in little girls.”

“Then we can have fun with the reward I mentioned. I am a big girl.”

You find that you have walked backwards into a wall. Melody has you pinned. “I didn’t say that Sarah was a little girl.”

As if by magic, a familiar succubus floats down behind Melody. “He is quite right.” Sarah spoke sternly.

Melody spins around from her second fright of the day. She sees some huge thicc legs. Slowly arching her head upward to see who these sexy legs belong to. Sarah is looming over in her large 14 foot size, dwarfing Melody’s 5’6”.

“Hi Sarah, how are the magic lessons going? Are they done?” You call out to your hero. “I am being greeted by your annoying cousin.”

“Not yet. I had to grab more targets from the stockroom for when Madi comes. I destroyed all the ones in the training room.” Sarah looks down at a shocked Melody. She gives her a smirk. “You're much shorter than I remember. Did you shrink? You wouldn’t be hitting on my sweet Dweeb? That is a low blow.”

Melody was gawking at her towering cousin, with assets bigger than hers. “S-sarah?! How did you get so big? You are supposed to be an eight year old twerp!”

Sarah starts to shrink down to seven feet. Her intimidation tactic worked. Melody knew she lost in the size department. “You should know that succubi grow differently than humans, since you have the blood. Mine just decided that being twenty or so was what I should be.” Sarah tapped her head on where Melody’s ears would be on her head. “The ears are a nice touch. I should see about using some magic to make some of my own. I bet I would look very cute with an accessory like that”

“These things are real!” Melody got very defensive as she cupped her ears.

“What!? Really!?” Sarah looked very bewildered at her cousin's remark. She didn’t know they were not an accessory. You thought they were part of her cosplay. She probably was a real kitsune. “I haven’t seen you before with them.”

“Gramps told me to hide them when I hangout with you. He said that it would scare you.” Melody’s forefront personality was gone as Sarah confronted her about her ears. It was replaced by someone who was very conscientious about their appearance.

“I would have. I was a shy little girl. New stuff like that would have set me off.”

“She is still like that at times.” You remark, having scooted around to Sarah’s side.

“Am I really?” Sarah was trying to bolster herself up in front of her cousin.

“You had to turn into your succubus form to talk to Caveman and Baker properly at the karaoke cafe.”

Sarah puts a hand on a slightly pink cheek. “Fair point. I guess I am still a little shy.” She remembers that moment.

“Wait! You get to go out in public? And to the karaoke cafe?” Melody clung onto those words. It seemed like a marvel to her that those sorts of things were allowed to be done by Sarah. They were like treasures for Melody.

“Yeah, why?” Sarah was confused by what Melody was asking.

“You are so lucky.” Melody put her hands to her face as she leaned back. She was groaning in jealousy. “Gramps never lets me out of this place except for business trips or to see family. It’s so boring here.”

“Wait, you’re not allowed out of the house?” You were now curious about this fox maidens' condition.

“Not even allowed to go to the grocery store. I want to explore the world but I am forced to live a fucking NEET lifestyle.” Melody complains. She rants a little as she had some frustration she wanted to let out. “No parties, no going out on the town, and no boys.” She sighs. “Fortunately, anime is good.”

“Why would Uncle Joe keep you here?” Sarah was now concerned for her cousin. She didn’t know about her cousin’s problems.

“He said the world is dangerous for someone like me. I would slip up and have people chasing after me. I wish he stopped treating me like a child.” Melody rolled her eyes.

You were trying to think of a solution for her. It was kind of sad that she was stuck here. “Have you asked about having someone babysit you while you are out.” you suddenly realized your word choice. “Sorry, I didn’t mean it like that.”

Melody shook her head. “No offense. Yes I have asked if Amy or Mia could watch me. Uncle Joe said that it is possible depending on their response.”

“What was their response?” Sarah asked.

“I would be too busy worrying about my sister to watch out for Melody. If she is there or not. Mia would not be a good babysitter as she would probably go after any guy she fancies.”

Amy had walked up stealthy to the group. She was very composed and regal as she answered that question. When the group saw that she was here, Melody quickly hid her arms behind her back.

“Amy!” Melody tried to sound like Amy was not the one person she didn’t want to see. “What are you doing here?”

“I am here to take Master Dweeb to meet Master Joseph.” Amy stated. She instantly noticed Melody’s ploy. “I thought that you knew that they were coming for dinner. I thought that you would have a sense of manners about you.”

“Of course I would.” Melody jumps over to be beside you, wrapping one arm around you while hiding the other. “What sort of host doesn’t greet the guest?”

Amy walks over to Melody and puts a hand on her shoulder. Melody seems to be sweating bullets. “I guess I misunderstood you.” Amy spoke to Melody. Melody gave a sigh of relief. “I should have known… that you would raid the pantry.” Melody’s eyes got big as Amy swiped the thing from behind her back, raising high into the air, a cinnamon roll.

“Look, I can explain.” Melody tries to defend herself. You were just wondering where the cinnamon roll came from. You had seen an apple.

“Explain after setting up the dining room for the guests. Alone!” Amy emphasized the last part. Melody seemed to be in trouble.

Melody became downtrodden. “Yes, ma’am. How many guests?”

“Six. That is how many we have.”

“Is the sixth one a boy?” Melody looks excited.

“The sixth one is you.”

“Duh.” Melody banged her head at what now seemed obvious. “I should have realized that.” She became depressed again.

“Hey, cheer up.” Sarah tries to encourage her cousin. “I am sure that there is a boy out there for you.”

“How can you be sure when I am stuck inside the house?” Melody grumpily questions Sarah.

“I can see about taking you out. I could be your sitter.” Sarah listed out some options. “I’m sure that we can have some people over here as well. We just had a few guys learn about succubus. I am sure that if you are a good girl that Uncle Joe would allow that.”

“That is ironic.” Melody chuckles. “I will play the good girl for Uncle Joe. kind of funny how our roles seemed reversed. He would say yes to you.” Melody couldn’t believe that her formerly younger cousin was going to be her ticket to explore the outside world a little, as her chaperone. “I better go set the table then.” Melody turns around and walks towards a door. Her fox tail wagged slightly behind her.

“I need to go to the storeroom.” Sarah states. She turned to Amy. “Where is the storeroom?”

“Down that door and to the left.” Amy points to a different door. “You will find some stairs going down. That is the storeroom you are seeking.”

“Thank you.” Sarah bows in gratitude to Amy. She goes to follow the directions. She stops at the door to blow you a kiss. “I will see you at dinner.”

“I really look forward to it.” You smile.Sarah was absolutely stunning.

“Ahem.” Amy coughs to get your attention from the voluptuous succubus. “Time to meet the master of the house.”

Amy takes you up and through a maze of stairways and hallways over various sizes. At the end of the trek, a thick wooden door stands before you. Amy turns around to face you with a serious stare.

“Master Joseph is a very wise and caring man. He has researched the realm of darkness for many years and those who are tied to it. He has the deepest understanding of how succubi work. He is also very understanding of our plight. It would be good to listen to his words as truth.” Amy praised Sarah’s uncle greatly. She held him in high regard. “I ask that you don’t do anything rigorous with him or make him stressed. He is older than he looks.”

“I will listen to what he says and make sure not to play tag with him.” You tried to be a little bit funny to lighten the mood but all you got was a stink eye in return. “Sorry.” You realized that it probably wasn’t a good idea to joke with Amy about Uncle Joe.

“Alright, now that we got that out of the way.” She put the joke in the past. “You can greet Master Joseph.” Amy turns around to knock on the door.

Boom boom boom.

The knocking echoed.

“Master Dwayne is here, like you requested.”

“Thank you, Amy. Please send him in.” Uncle Joe replies.

Amy bows and pushes the door to lead you in.

Orange light dances from a small fireplace to the side of the room. Day has turned to night from a window behind a solid wooden desk that is antique yet sturdy. A grandfather ticks away with solid rhythm, noting its craftsmanship. There are several bookshelves along the wall, filled with books, holding knowledge of this world and otherworldly things. The room appears to be appropriately sized for a normal person compared to the rest of the mansion. The mansion seemed to be designed for larger people from what you have seen. The high ceiling makes you think that this room is still made for large people, just that they have repurposed it masterfully for a study.

“Please, take a seat.” A handsome man motions to a chair in front of the desk. The door closes behind you as you are sealed in the room with the man.

The handsome man was sitting behind the desk, opposite from the one he offered. He wore a casual business suit, neatly trimmed salt-and-pepper hair, and a nicely maintained beard, giving him an atmosphere of one whose mind was sharper than double edged sword, despite age dulling the body. His eyes gave him a sense that he gained immense wisdom through blood, sweat, and tears, able to debate with the greatest minds.

“It is great to finally meet the man Sarah is infatuated with. She wants to be with you whenever she can and makes it known to the rest of us. I can see why.” Uncle Joe greets you as you walk over to the chair. He stands up and offers his hand once you are at the desk. “Joseph Silverman, great uncle to Sarah Heartman,” continues the greeting.

You take his handshake. “Dwayne Kenders, nice to meet you as well.” It is a firm handshake but there are signs that he doesn’t have as much strength as his body denotes. “Does Sarah really talk a lot about me?”

“She sure does.” Uncle Joe grins. “She was very excited to learn that she could talk with you through daydreams. She was tapping her toes for you to daydream of her.” He then motions again to the chair. “Please, sit.” You obliged and he sat down as well. “I remember my old days making young girls swoon over me. Sarah seems like those young girls with you. I would like that again. But at last, those days are gone, I mostly have rich, old widows eyeing me.”

You didn’t need that picture.

“You must have been a player in your younger days.”

“Oh, I was.” Uncle Joe reminiscence about his youth. “All the girls wanted to hangout with me when I was your age, college girls too. It infuriated the other boys that were bigger, stronger, and wealthier than me. It just so happened that the blood in my family gave me a benefit to place me at the top of the pack.”

“Does succubus blood work in males?” You were curious about that. You imagine Sarah having a younger brother or by chance you and Sarah having a son. How would that work out?

“It works similar to having incubus blood but you can never make it work as you want as it can’t meld with your human side. I have tried.” Uncle Joe tone switched to one of lamenting, like there was something he couldn’t fully grasp. He then went back to his happy tone quickly. “The blood gives me low bewitching powers and a youthful appearance. I bet you can’t guess my age.”

You stared intently at the old man’s face. There are a few wrinkles and more coming but not a lot. He looks sharp even with the beginning signs of old age.

“I would peg you to be in your late 50s”

Uncle Joe giggles. “I am actually in my late 70s. I tried to give you a hint.” He put his hands together and leaned forward. “I have to remind myself of that too. I believe that I am still young at times but my joints remind me that is not the case. My health keeps me in check from physical folly.”

“So that is why Amy said earlier not to do anything very rigorous. She was worried that you would play along and hurt yourself.”

“Did she really?” Uncle Joe leaned back, scratching his beard. He was acting as if he didn’t know she said that but in actuality, he knew. Amy would be on the other side of the wooden doors. “She always did have a soft spot for me. She looks out for me a lot. She would probably take up nursing if Betsy didn’t do it for Harold. I have to thank Betsy as well. I have lost how many times she has staved off death for me.”

“Betsy mentioned going into nursing for her husband. Is that the Harold you mentioned?” You were 95% percent sure that was the case.

“Sure is. He was frail from an autoimmune disease. Betsy sought him out on a suggestion I made. After a while, she saw his character through his suffering and fell in love with that. She went into nursing to be with him as long as possible.” Uncle Joe sighed. “It is very much a lovely story. I didn’t see it playing out the way it did. Their love remained true to the bitter end. They have a lovely daughter as proof.”

“That is such a sweet story. I am glad that they found happiness. I am very glad that they had Sarah. I would have loved to have met Harold.” Sarah’s dad sounds like a great guy. She seemed to admire him.

“I am sure you would. He was kind and had a knack for finding the true intention of people. That is why he turned Betsy down at first. Betsy was mad.” Joe looked to the corner, with a slight chuckle, probably picturing his niece’s reaction to Harold's rejection.

You couldn’t believe anyone would turn Betsy down. Even before becoming a succubus, Betsy was hot. You had it for her a little too a while back. “Why did Harold turn her down at first?”

“Harold seemed to know that Betsy wasn’t prompted by her feelings to ask him out but by my words. Betsy became infuriated by that rejection that she decided that she would learn his nerdy stuff. In turn, she found a fun and truly caring person. From there, it blossomed into an authentic love for him.” He then motioned for you to come in closer. You did and he whispered. “Don’t tell Betsy that I told you. She likes to be dramatic about it. I skipped over a rivalry she had with a classmate for him to keep it short.”

“I won’t tell her.” You whisper back. You were guessing that it was Andrea. The old succubus friend of Betsy.

“That is good, my man. It is best to stay on her good side for now, especially now.” Uncle Joe went back into his chair. He was referencing that Betsy was a berserker class. That is probably a class that you do not want to make angry. “Now that we have the story part out of the way. We can talk about what I have to do in Harold’s place.”

“What is that?” That was an interesting turn of events. What was Uncle Joe talking about?

Uncle Joe’s face became dead serious. It was the look of an angry professor finding you with a cheat sheet someone gave you. It was a sea captain waking up grumpy to find that his first mate had been sailing the ship the wrong way, dooming the crew. It was a dad cocking a shotgun after a guy brings her daughter back past curfew.

“Why are you interested in my grandniece?”

Uncle Joe was picking up the role of what her dad would be. The strict, protective dad. You were now a little scared as any teen would be talking to a dad about her daughter. You begin to rub your palms, nervously.

“I think that she is, uh, very attractive. I like her wings, her tail, and her horns. I cannot forget to mention the horns.” You made a horn motion on your head. You were panicking in fright. From his look having the vibe of, “I could kill you,” didn’t help at all. “She is big, really big.”

“Quit your bullshit!” Uncle Joe called you out angrily. Your heart stopped for a second. “Those are her features. Any man would fall in love with the features of succubus when he lays his eyes on one. What makes your heart yearn for her? Or was it just the nice sexy body?” Uncle Joe was so extravagantly angry with his hands as he made a curvy shape of a woman to emphasize his point. He was wanting to get to the point of your reasoning. He didn’t want surface level feelings. He put his head on his arm as he spoke. “I'll let you think for a second.”

You really needed that offer. You had gone through so much in the last week with Sarah, Madi, and the whole succubus thing. You were being carried through a roller coaster of emotions, acting upon them for decisions. You need to think about who Sarah was to you without having her bewitching powers on you. It was something that you had to think about who she was from the very beginning of last weekend. No, a little before that.

“I would have to say that it started with dolls.”

“Dolls?” Uncle Joe was taken back by that. He wasn’t expecting that.

“Yes, dolls” You brought it back to that. “Sarah would always try to show me her dolls, stuffed dolls, like bears and Pokemon toys. She was always so proud of them and wanted me to play with them or use them as an excuse to play with me. She was shy about it but when she built up the courage, she wouldn't be shy about wanting to be with me to play with her.”

“So you fell in love with her because of her dolls?” Uncle Joe didn’t seem to be believing you. It seemed like an odd choice.

You shook your head. “Not quite. That will come up later.” You are getting more comfortable now. “When Sarah started growing, something inside me stirred up that I had to protect her. She was scared about what was going on, I couldn’t leave her. I had to be her shining knight. She was entering a whole new world, rapidly, unexpectedly. During that, I saw that Sarah truly loved me. She trusted my words and decisions and that calmed her fear. She felt safe and secure with me around. As she finally grew up, those feelings that she had did not disappear. She loved me for who I was. Not physical appearance because they’re better looking guys than me. I’ve got a bigger picture of who she is and why I fell in love with her.”

“Is it because she is massively attractive? Anyone can say that.” Uncle Joe seemed disinterested in your statement. He seemed to think that you were buying time with words.

“It is because we have similarities.” That was your big point.

This shifted Uncle Joe’s attitude. He straightened himself up. You got him interested. “How so?”

You gave a smug smirk. “Remember the dolls.”

“The ones you mentioned at first. Yes , I remember them. Why?” He rolled his hand around for you to continue.

“They are the first part of this.” You held your hands up like you were holding a box. “Sarah’s love for dolls clued me in that she is a nerd. It was just that at her younger age that her passion was something closer to what her age would enjoy. When she got older, that nature came out into something I am more familiar with.”

“How so?” Joe was becoming more invested in this.

“I saw that she bought a Switch. She tried to hide it but I saw it. She has been trying to grind to the same level as the rest of us in the group in Pokemon, other games, and topics.”

“I have been seeing her with a strange device when she isn’t working on magic. I thought it was an ipad taking notes.” Uncle Joe glanced sideways as he recalled what Sarah was doing earlier that day. “I will have to see what sort of thing this pokemon is? You are saying that you like her because she is into this pokemon?”

“Ish. It is only a part. I see her trying to switch her interest into more things that would be closer to her age that are similar to dolls. I see her becoming interested in anime, cartoons, video games, superheroes, D&D, fantasy, and the list goes on. I see that Sarah has a nerd side to her.”

Uncle Joe began to scratch his beard. “So you saw that the two of you had the same interests?”

“Yes, but it was her character that I fell more in love with.” You sit back in your chair now, placing one hand over the other, confidence filling you. You had become serious looking, not the seriousness that would kill though.

“What is it about her character that you fell in love with?” Uncle Joe was hooked. You could see it in his eyes.

“I found out that she was still kind, sweet, gentle, and concerned for me when I was scared of her.” This was the meat of your argument. This is why you loved Sarah. “I was frightened of having my soul stolen from me when Sarah became a succubus. I didn’t know what would become of my life. Sarah did not seek my soul. She wanted my love. She knew I was scared of her so she comforted me by being honest with me. She could have charmed me but she didn’t, she wanted the feelings to be true. I see the errors of my way of thinking that she would go down the path I thought succubus would go, eating every soul they came upon. She didn’t. Sarah went down a noble path that I can respect. She goes after people who want to harm other people. She is using her power as a hero. I want to continue to support that and whatever challenge she faces. I am proud of her.” You declared proudly to Sarah’s Uncle

“Hmm.”

That was Uncle Joe’s response. He hummed as you gave him the truth about your feelings for Sarah. He pivots his chair to the side as he attaches the tips of his fingers together over his belly. He was deep in thought about what you said. He did it for a couple of seconds just giving you a slight glance as he pondered your words. You poured out your heart and he seemed to scrutinize it all. You were more nervous than before.

“She is a good person.”

“Hmm.” He did a tapping roll with his fingers.

“She is cute when she is shy.” You felt sweat building up on your back.

“BWAHAHAHAHA!” Uncle Joe burst out laughing up a storm out of nowhere. He slaps his desk, clutching his guts.

“Huh?” You were bewildered. This serious man that looked like he would kill you suddenly was having a laughing fit.

“Cough! Ack!” The laughing fit suddenly stops with a deep cough. He was showing his true age with himself trying to calm his cough down. It sounded like that cough could kill him. “Sorry.” He held up his hand to show that he was fine. “I couldn’t keep that act up for too long. It was hilarious to see you panicking.”

“You did that as a prank on me?” You were stupefied and angry. Uncle Joe just wanted to have a laugh out of you.

Uncle Joe wiped a tear from his eye. “No, no. I was seriously trying to figure out your motives. I just had to create a mood where you had to be honest. I don’t have a “Truth Touch” like Amy and Mia.” Uncle Joe stood up and walked around to the otherside of the desk, sitting partially on the desk. “I needed to see what sort of man had smitten the heart of a queen succubus. I need to approve that you could be with her.”

“Did I pass?” This was your big question.

“With flying colors.” Uncle Joe smiled. It was a smile of someone you could believe could be on the same level as Santa Claus. Completely opposite of his look early that screamed murderer during the interrogation. “I have heard of how great your character is but I needed to find your motives for being with Sarah. If you didn’t have the best interests for her I wouldn’t let you stay with her.”

“What would have happened if I didn’t measure up?” You were a little worried that you would be pulled from Sarah. That wasn’t frightening to you. You were positive that Sarah and you would fight that decision.

He tapped your leg to put your worries at ease. “You did pass so let us focus on that.” He ignored that question. “You have my approval to date a succubus queen.”

You have heard that phrase several times. You needed a better understanding of it. “What is a succubus queen?”

“I see. You haven’t been fully told what that is. hmm.” Uncle Joe starts to scratch his beard. He was thinking of how to explain it. “There is a lot that goes into a succubus queen.” He looked over to his side and saw something on his desk. “This will help me explain.” He pulled the item that he saw over to himself. It was a chessboard. “Are you familiar with chess?”

“I am.”

“A queen succubus is like a queen and a king combined. Very powerful and pivotal in the scheme of things.” He held up the king and queen pieces together to signal their roles are the same. He then put the king away. “Everyone other succubus is a colorless piece on the board, pawns or other chess pieces.”

“Colorless? That color is not a chessboard.”

“They are not but consider them a solo player with only one piece. The board is also massive with millions of tiles. The analogy is limited but hopefully it paints a picture.” He then held up three pieces, a pawn, a knight, and a queen. “Pawns are the common class of succubus, knights and such are uncommon, and queens are rare classes.” He then held up the king piece. “The power of the king piece can be ebbed inside the rare and uncommon class.”

“Why not the pawns? Pawns transform once they reach the end of the board.” you asked.

“Pawns cannot contain the power of the king piece. They can have descendents that are of a higher class that could somehow receive the power of the king. The power of the king is most commonly found in rare classes. Rarely in uncommon classes.”

“Because Sarah is a rare class, she is a queen succubus.” You were trying to get this right.

“Sarah could have been a rare class without being a queen succubus. There was a five percent chance she wasn’t going to be one.” Uncle Joe responds. “She shows every sign that she is.”

“What is this king's power? It seems significant.” It was the thing bugging you. What was important about it?

“I don’t fully understand how it joins with a succubus. It just does.” Uncle Joe held his hands up. He appeared confused as you did.

“Huh? You don’t know what it is?” You were flabbergasted at that. This man was supposed to know all the stuff about succubus you thought.

“I don’t know what it is but I know what it does.” Uncle Joe went back to his mojo of knowing the confusing parts about succubi.

“What does it do?”

Uncle Joe held up one finger. “It allows a succubus to rule. To rule other succubus and demons specifically.” He emphasizes that as the most important thing of that power. He was getting very excited.

“So a succubus queen can rule. Can it do anything else? I have seen her grow pretty rapidly.” You viewed that part of the king’s power to be underwhelming. There had to be more.

“That is a part of it.” He stretches his hands wide apart. He was very energetic. He seemed to be describing his life's work. “There are a plethora of other benefits as well. A queen succubus can absorb energy more efficiently than other succubus. That allows her to grow with little while other succubus need a lot to grow. Her growth is her body growing to contain that power. A queen can turn the colorless pieces into her color. A queen can also turn non pieces.” He pulled out a pen. He held a pawn in the same hand. He pushed the pen up front to symbolize a non-succubus. “Into a succubus.” He rotated the pawn to the front.

“That is impressive.” You marvele more at these capabilities. You had seen where Sarah turned Madi into a succubus. A queen succubus was a big deal.

“It is.” Uncle Joe was becoming more like a kid showing off all his toys. “The king’s power also makes the succubus stronger as well. The queen also shares some power with her subjects, making them stronger. The queen’s power is also extended by her subjects. Tapping into abilities that would be impossible normally for that class, same for the queen. They-”

Knock! Knock!

There was a knock on the study’s door, interrupting a very excited Uncle Joe. He would have ranted on for as long as he could if he wasn’t stopped.

“Master Elizabeth requests that you come down for dinner. The food is ready. You don’t want it cold.” Amy declares from behind the door.

“Oh man, I was getting to some interesting parts.” Uncle Joe was like a kid whose candy was taken away. He slapped his legs as he bounces back to his cheery self. “We better listen to Amy. Betsy makes delicious food. She also gets feisty if the food gets cold.”

You stood up. “We better go down before that happens. I don’t want to see Betsy angry.”

Uncle Joe swooped in besides you and put his arm around. “That, my lad, is wise. You don’t want to see her angry.” The two of you walked out of the study.

The dining room was vast and long, continuing the aspect that the house was made for bigger people. On one side of the table, this is where everyone was eating for dinner, to allow space to talk. Uncle Joe sat at the head, with Madi and Sarah to his side. You were in between Sarah and Betsy while Madi had Melody next to her. The maids were behind Uncle Joe, behaving professionally.

“Would you count this as cannibalism?” Melody held up a piece of steak on her fork. She was asking Betsy.

“I have cow-like attributes with my berserker class but that doesn’t mean I am a cow.” Betsy firmly replied while cutting herself a piece off her steak. She was in her demoness form.

“I thought you were a Tamer.” She put the food in her mouth, chewing it on the side, and then used the fork to point at Betsy’s enlarged breasts and tail. “With the closeness of your features being to a cow.”

“A Tamer would have an actual udder if she worked with cows. I have the muscles for the berserker class.” She flexed a little to bulge the rippling muscles underneath her buxom MILF body. She demonstrated she could be a sweet mother or your worst nightmare in a simple flex.“I can show you personally.” She answers smugly.

Melody shivers “Nope, I'm good. I was wrong.” She went back to her food.

“I’m glad that you realize it.” Her southern accent came out a little bit with her pride of winning the discussion. She then turns to the rest of the table. “Is everyone enjoying their food?”

“This is delicious.” Madi points to her whole plate.

“Good as always.” Sarah smiles.

“I like it.” You respond. The food is good. She made steak, green beans, mash potatoes, and rolls that were hearty and full of southern flavor. The only thing that seemed off was the mac and cheese. It seemed to make you a little queasy on the inside.

“Exquisitely made as always.” Uncle Joe praises her. He points his fork at a certain dish on his plate. “There is something different about your mac and cheese. What is it?”

“I used some of my own breast milk to make the cheese.”

All the young folk at the table turned with wide eyes as they stared at Betsy in disbelief. They had just had her breast milk from her really big tits. It was a shock to all of you.

Uncle Joe took another hearty bite. “I find it better than before. You should do it more often.”

“I’m just joking.” Betsy could see the horror in your eyes and all the girls. “I didn’t have time to make cheese with my breast milk. I infused the cheese with my demonic energy.”

“Whew!” Everyone sighs. She had taken you through the wringer with that one.

“Mom! Don’t do that! It is very embarrassing to think that your friends just had your mother’s breast milk.” Sarah was very red. She was very embarrassed about the prank her mother had just played.

“I wouldn’t actually put it in unless someone wants me to. But you are right, I shouldn’t tease that with your friends. I’m sorry.” She apologizes to her daughter. Betsy then giggled and spoke with her southern draw. “But you should have seen the look on y’alls faces. It was priceless.”

“I’m glad you had a laugh using your bodily fluids.” Melody gave an unhappy glare at her aunt.

Madi spoke up next, pointing at Melody. “Picking off what you said, I am an elemental with reptilian, more accurately dragon traits. Is it cannibalism if I ate an alligator or something?”

Sarah added in, “or a wind elemental with chicken?” She was interested in the topic. You were interested as you heard things about classes before. There was more to learn as they discussed things you didn’t know.

“I don’t think elementals would be doing cannibalism if they ate something similar to what type of animal their element is aligned to. Wind and Water elementals eat poultry and seafood regularly. I think Tamers have the biggest moral conundrum with that.” Uncle Joe answers the question.

“I’m glad I didn’t become a Tamer.” Madi flashing yellow. “It would be a pain to think about that problem. I like chicken too much to think what would happen if I got any bird Tamer class.” Her color then turned back to red.

You had a question arise during this discussion. “What are Tamers? I am guessing they are a class. Are there any other classes besides that?”

Uncle Joe noted your limited amount of knowledge. You were still in the dark about some things about succubus as you couldn’t spend all your time in this world like him. “Tamers are a class of succubus that is tied to a certain animal. Mostly cats, dogs, mice, cows, deer, birds, and other types of common animals. They sometimes have rare animals like horses, wolves, bears, snakes, and the like. They can control these animals and imbue people with the power of that animal under a moon.” Uncle Joe gave you a brief description of Tamers.

“So are they responsible for werewolves?”

“Partially.” Uncle Joe wiggles his hand at getting close. “There are other ways also of becoming a werecreature.” He then leaned on the side of his chair. “You asked about classes. What classes do you know?”

You started by pointing at Sarah and then pointed at those you knew. “I know Caster, Elemental, Berserker, and the one you just mentioned. I have also heard common, uncommon, and rare.”

“That is a good start. I will start with the class rank. They are ranked by power and probability of succubus becoming one of them. Weaker ones are common while stronger ones are rarer. The three common classes are Brute, Assassin, and Enchanters.” He pointed to Amy and Mia, who bowed in response. “Those two are enchanters.”

“We are the most abundant succubus.” They answered in unison.

He then pointed to Madi and Betsy. “Those two are in the uncommon class. The uncommon classes are Berserker, Blades, Elementals, and Tamers. There is more variety in terms of strength and ability in those classes. They can be different types like our dragon here.”

“Turns out I am rare for my class. A hot catch if you know what I mean.” Madi replies. She turned purple with a thrilled smile at her class.

“That you are. A hot catch indeed.” He was very merry in his words. A bit ecstatic that she became who she was as he stared long at her. “Then there are the rare classes, like Sarah.” He gestures to Sarah. “There are two classes here, the caster and the puppeteer. The strongest classes. So she is really special.”

You reach out and grab Sarah’s hand. “I think she is special for who she is.” You liked Sarah for who she is, succubus traits didn’t matter.

“Aww. that is so sweet.” Sarah looks deeply in your eyes. You knew that she cared deeply for you as you did for her. She then noticed everyone staring at the two of you like it was a show. “Hey, you can talk about something else. We are having a moment here.” She was red all over.

“I guess you two are going to need space.” Madi giggled as she turned orange. Her attention went back to Uncle Joe. “What about Melody? You didn’t mention her class.”

“I’m a special case. I’m outside the norm of succubus terms. My powers cannot be contained.” Melody became dramatic as she raised her fork high. “People will fear before me.”

“Stop playing with your food.” Amy blurts out. “It isn’t proper manners.” Melody lowers her fork down begrudgingly.

“Melody is a special case though. She is a mix of succubus blood and yokai blood, from my son and a kitsune.” Uncle Joe responds. “Creating a new class I like to call “Trickster.”

“Wow! That is so cool! You are a new class! And you have the blood of Japanese monsters. What can you do?” Madi was hyped about Melody.

Melody instead got depressed. Not the response you were expecting. “Not much really. I can cast illusions of things I have seen.” Your hairs on the back of your neck rise up. She turned her glass of water into a golden goblet of wine. She took a sip of it. “It is still water.” This would explain how Amy pulled a cinnamon bun from behind Melody when you saw that she had an apple earlier.

“That is still pretty neat.” You replied, trying to encourage her. She smiled at you. You see her eyes shimmer slightly into gold. You feel something twitch at the back of your head. She waves her hand over the goblet and it returns to a normal glass. The hairs fall down at the back of your neck.

“We still don’t know the extent of what she can do besides illusions. Hence why she stays to learn what she can do.” Uncle Joe adds to his explanation.

“Or you think I am too weak to handle myself because all I have is illusions and so I will get captured by a white robed man. Forcing me to be a NEET for my life.” Melody angrily ate a green bean.

“Excuse me?” Uncle Joe suddenly looked offended. “Can you repeat that?”

The atmosphere became very hostile. You, Sarah, and Madi froze where you were.

“You heard me. You are keeping me as a NEET!” Melody bursted out. She was furious with her grandfather. “Because you don’t think I measure up to even a common class. I will be taken out easily.”

“I never said that.”

“But you treat me like that.” Melody slams her fist. “I can’t go out without someone going with me. I’m an adult but I am treated like a kid. All because you are afraid of a little spring plant.”

“That is enough, young ma’am!” Joe responds in his own rage. “I’m not a coward! You will go to your room this instant! Wait there until your manners are fixed!”

“I will!” Melody rushed to stand, slam her plate, and ran out of the dining room. The rest of you stood still as this whole drama played out. Sarah followed her cousin with a concerned look in her eyes.

“I will make sure she stays in her room.” Amy said, then went after Melody.

“Thank you.” He spoke to Amy. He sighed as he went back to the guests. “Sorry for the drama. Let us continue.”

The rest of the dinner was pretty lowkey after that, keeping it surface level. Dinner was completed and everyone had tasks that needed to be completed. Mia asked you for help with the dishes because Amy was watching Melody. You obliged as Uncle Joe had to talk to Melody and Amy would come down to teach a quick magic lesson for the girls. It was late and it was time to go soon. You and Betsy, her wings were not strong, had to drive back home. Sarah and Madi could fly back and they did, to practice flying. Before they left, Sarah was concerned about Melody. You assured her that it would be fine. Tomorrow would resolve it. You went home and went to bed. Which you knew, would involve succubus during the night.

You were surprised when it happened. It felt unfamiliar and different from before.

The sun sets on a crowded landscape of high rises and skyscrapers. Cars are honking below and construction work is being done. This is the bustling big city that you visited when you were young on vacation. You are on a tower overlooking the city.

“This view is grand. All these architectural wonders are so beautiful. I only wish that I could see the real thing.” A person says to your side.

Instantly, you know this is a dream. You were on your bed early so you can’t have made it in one night here. You turned to your side to see the person that spoke. To your surprise, it was a pink haired fox girl in a blue kimono.

“Melody! What are you doing here?” You were caught off guard by Sarah’s, literal, vixen cousin. You were expecting your very stacked neighbor to be in the dream. You scan for Sarah.

“I wanted to try dreamwalking since I never get to at the manor. Gramps keeps his mind guarded. I cast a charm while performing my little trick with the cup to go under the radar of everyone else there.” She got closer to the edge to get a better look. “Sarah is not here. She is having to train another succubus she made into a subject on how to dreamwalk. Kind of silly that Sarah forgot to train her while she was here but she was in a hurry. So I am the only one here.”

Melody answered your big question about your girl. She also gave you another question. “Another subject? When did Sarah get another subject?” This was big news.

“Early in the day yesterday, a frightened woman came by saying that she needed her family’s blood activated to protect her family. Gramps said they had the woman to make it possible. That would be Sarah since she is a queen succubus.” She wasn’t bothered by your question. She looked down at her clothes. “I need something that fits the atmosphere better.” She waved her hands. Her clothes shimmered and changed into a pink and white striped sweatshirt, a very short black skirt, and upper thigh black stockings. There was a spot for her puffy tail to come out and the zipper of the sweatshirt was unzipped mostly to reveal a pink sport bra, nothing else underneath. “Much better.” Melody approves her wardrobe change. It was very much like a costume in the game that Chad played. “This is so much easier in a dream.”

“What was this woman like? What class did she become?” You were curious about Sarah’s new subject. Did you know the woman? Sarah was probably getting bad souls at the karaoke cafe to be able to supply the magic energy to possibly create more subjects.

Melody looks a little peeved at your pestering. “You know it is not polite to talk about another woman in front of a maiden.” She pouted. She then looked around. “I guess we are not in a place to set the mood. Let me fix that.”

Melody waved her hand in the air. Immediately, the world shifted like a video game’s pixels couldn’t keep up with the game so things became blurry and blocky. There was a slight buzzing sensation at a point in the back of your head as it happened. When your vision refocused, it was filled with technicolored neon lights flashing rapidly with blaring music. There was a crowd of faceless people dancing as this was a rave.

“So this is a party!” Melody got very excited. Her eyes got big as she used your mind to create this scenario. “I always wanted to go to a party!” She starts to bust out some silly dance moves in a very suggestive manner.

You were not buying it. Your heart was set on Sarah. Giving into temptation like this would be cheating. Sarah had a limited number of girls you could blow your load off to help them with magical energy. Melody wasn’t one of them. “I’m not dancing,” was your answer to Melody trying to turn you on.

“Come on! It will be fun!” Melody bounced her boobs wildly with her dance to get you aroused. It was tempting, but you held firm. You looked away and crossed your arms.

“Nope, not going to do it.”

“I guess this isn’t the mood for you.” Melody sighed. She stopped dancing and waved her hand.

The pixelated blurriness happened again. The buzzing grew louder in your head that it took the whole backside of your skull. Clear imagery returns and you find yourself in a coffee shop. You’re in a small booth near the back with no one there. Melody is sitting next to you.

“Is a more quiet place your thing?” Melody slides right next to you to grab your arm. She slips it in between her breasts.

“That is not it. I have my heart set on Sarah.” You pulled away from Melody. She was hungry for attention, sexual attention. You were not giving it to her.

Melody pouted by puffing up her cheeks. She looked cute but you weren’t buying it. “Talking about another woman in front of a maiden is rude.” She practically copied herself from earlier. “You need to loosen up. Focus on what is here and now.” Melody grabbed your hand.

You pulled your hand away. “I can’t. Sarah is too important to me. I am not going to play with you. I have her.” You were getting tired of Melody’s advances.

Melody did not like that response. Her playful pouting turned into a real very crossed scowl. “Is it because I am a NEET? Forced to live in a manor all by myself with no social interactions. You think I won’t be able to fit in society?”

“That is not it.” You tried to calm her but she simply waved her hand. The blurriness happened again and the buzzing sound took over your entire head.

The new scene was a fancy gala in one of those European rich palaces. You were dancing in a crowd of people and Melody was your partner.

“I can be quite sociable.” Melody whispers as she is in a fine blue silk dress.

“It does not involve you being able to be social. It is part of Sarah’s character and personality that I like about her.” You reply to her attempt to sway you.

“Do you find her to be more fun?” Melody is still not happy with your fortitude for Sarah. She waves her hand again. “I can be fun.”

This time it is a ringing in your head as Melody changes the dream. You are in an armored suit like a green high-tech armored hero who fights aliens. Melody is in a black skintight latex suit, a machine gun, and glasses leaning against a broken wall. You are also on an alien planet like the character you are supposed to be. “I can be adventurous.” She chucked a grenade over the wall without looking, causing a big explosion and alien screams.

“That is not the character I was talking about.” This was starting to get annoying.

“Is it because she is shy?” Melody changed the dream again, making it a classic sunset Japanese anime love scene in a classroom with a shy girl. Melody is in twintails in a typical school uniform acting all shy.

You are holding your head as drumming is added to the angry choir in your head making it painful. Also because Melody is not getting the point. “You are not understanding this. What I am trying to say-”

“Is it her body? Is that what you are referring to as her character?” Melody only listens to your rejection part. She waves her hand to shift things again.

“GGAAH!” Your mind screams at the ringing and banging. Your body feels like it is burning as well. This much shifting hurts.

The world is now a sunny tropical beach. Melody is sitting on top of you on your crotch. She is wearing a blue bikini as she pins you there.

“Because my body is pretty hot.” She skirts her hands over her body to show her pearly figure. She has a body to compete with models.

Your body is still in pain. You are getting aggravated by Melody’s attempts to seduce and the pain the shift is doing. “It is not your body or Sarah’s body.”

“I can make my body better than hers.” Melody swells her body and assets so that she is 7’6” and is bigger in every way than Sarah’s typical human size. “Won’t this body be more fun than hers?” Melody spoke sweetly as she rubbed her hand down your chest, seeking to arouse you.

“I like Sarah because she is Sarah! Stop trying to split me from her!” You yell at Melody.

“Well said.” A voice called over from your side.

Sarah was standing to the side, in her demonic form. Looking absolutely pissed at Melody.

You had a big grin or your face while Melody’s face was doom. You both cried “Sarah!”

Sarah opened her palm and three levels of thin purple circles appeared in it. This was followed by three rings appearing from the ground up to be like a prison for the two of you.

“Shit!” That was Melody’s answer before a flashing light blinded you.

You awoke with a blazing headache and boiling body. This had never happened before from any of the dreams you had with a succubus. It was as if something was burning inside of your blood. You groan while reaching up to grab your forehead to relieve the pain. You found some resistance on top of you when you moved your body. Glancing downward, with one eye as you winced from the pain, you see the force of resistance.

It was a fox girl. Melody to be precise. She somehow had appeared in your bed at your house. She stirred up too with a painful groan. She looked up into your eyes. When she saw you, her eyes went big with the realization of what just happened..

“Oh! Fuck!”

“Oh! Fuck!” were the right words. Two seconds after she said those two words and the two of you were staring into each other's two eyes. The hairs on the back of your neck went up. This sensation was quickly followed by your window unlocking itself from the inside by an invisible hand. It then burst upward in a loud sliding sound to pour in the early dawn. This was followed by a shadow barging in through the opening.

Boom!

A small figure lands on the ground and rolls to a halting stop on its feet. The figure lands in a hero's pose with bat wings spread out to halt the roll. A small cloud of dust rises around it to make it even more dramatic. The figure stands up slowly to reveal an eight year old girl, an eight year Sarah. She flashes her enraged gaze on Melody.

“What the fuck doing you think you are doing to my Dweeb!” Sarah marches with arms down in fury at her cousin. She is growing bigger with every step, not using her magic to grow the clothes with her. She is focused too much on Melody.

Melody raises her hands off of you quickly and lifts them high to show that she is surrendering. “I’m sorry, Cuz. I didn’t mean-AAAIIEE!” Melody screams as a seven foot Sarah grabbed her by the back of the neck.

“To seduce, my Dweeb!” Sarah’s eyes were flaring up red like a fire. She was ready to burn her cousin with them. Angry at her blatant attempt to steal you. “I thought it was clear that you shouldn’t be hitting on him! Dweeb is mine!”

You roll out of the bed as the pain ravaging your body has vanished. You are too distracted by the scene in front of you to pay attention to it. Sarah is holding a scared Melody like a disobedient puppy in her hand.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I never get to see boys. I had to try or else I would die of boredom there! I didn’t see him bonded so I thought it would be okay!” Melody spoke very fast. She was trying to save her skin.

“Should that matter trying to step in like that without permission? Bonding shouldn’t matter!” Sarah hisses. “You are not a good girl. You’re a horny bitch!” Sarah was steaming mad.

Melody nodded rapidly. “Yes, yes. I am a horny, virgin bitch!”

Sarah grins at Melody playing her game. “We need to fix that. I heard to fix horniness.” She raises her other hand up. A fireball appears in her hand. “Is to let it burn out!”

Melody’s eyes became bigger than dinner plates looking at the flame. “I have never heard that!” Melody started to flail and attempt to blow the flame out as Sarah brought it closer. “Please, No! I don’t have much looks to begin with. A burn mark isn’t needed!”

“Sarah!” You had to step in. You knew that Sarah wouldn’t burn Melody. She was just trying to scare her into submission.

“Yes.” She rotates her head to you. Her eyes turning back to a normal blue.

“I think that's enough. I don’t think you need to scare her anymore. She learned her lesson.”

Sarah looked over at the scared Melody. She was going crazy to get away from the fireball. Sarah breathes out slowly, letting her anger not get the better of her. “I think you are right!” She stopped moving her hand closer. “I hope you lear-”

Poof!

A small smoke cloud appeared around Melody, hiding her from view. Sarah’s concentration broke and the flame disappeared. When the smoke cleared, a big surprise startled both of you.

“I’m sorry. Sarah! I won’t do it again. I promise.” Melody cries profusely.

A small golden brown hair foxgirl was in Sarah’s hand. This girl was around 4’10” with straight hair reaching her lower back in a lavender pajama set. She had no womanly assets and looked very childish.

“Melody?” Sarah was very bewildered. “Is that you?”

Melody stopped her flailing and looked down with her golden eyes at her body. She notices the change.

“WWAAAHHH!” That was a childish cry of sadness and disappointment. Melody threw her fluffy tail in between her legs and wailed into it to stop her tears. She was so ashamed.

(thirty minutes later)

“So this is your true form?” You asked.

“Mhm.” Melody sniffs. She bit into her Poptart.

The group went over to Sarah’s house after the surprise. She forced Melody to release her charm on you. You were joined by Betsy at the table as breakfast had been prepared. It was typical breakfast food except Melody grabbed a box of Poptarts and was eating that.

Sarah took a bite of sausage. “So you used your illusions and form change to boost your appearance. Sounds pretty petty.”

“It's not when everyone else has a hot bode and you have a childish one.” Melody retorts. It was a touchy subject for her. “Why do I have succubus blood if it doesn’t make me sexy.” Melody quickly chomped down the remains of her Poptart. She gargled her next words. “No boys would be attracted to a loli.”

“I know there are some.” You thought of a certain molester in prison.

Melody gulped the poptart before sipping some hot chocolate. “Maybe so but I don’t know. The maids never let me find out.”

“What do you mean by that?”

Melody opened another Poptart bag. “The house gets a lot of visitors from people trying to brave the “haunted” halls of the manor. The maids charm them, erase their memory, and send them off thinking the manor is the scariest place on earth.” You had heard those stories. People attempting the courage challenge and only to return like babbling idiots about the terrors inside when mentioning the manor. “Any person that gets caught can have a pleasurable experience with the maids if they want to, most do. Keeps the maids strong.” Melody then gave a big sigh. “But I’m barred from joining or going near.”

“I’m sure Uncle Joe has good reasons for that.” Betsy sips her coffee.

Melody’s eyes got wide again. She stopped eating the Poptart and started to sweat. “Oh shit! Gramps doesn’t know I am here! I don’t know how I am here!”

“I reversed summon you here.” Sarah picks up her plate. “I wanted to give you a good scare for messing with Dweeb.” She walked to the kitchen to put her plates away. “Good thing, Mia taught me that.”

Melody shivered. “I know he is off the table now but do you know you’ve done? Gramps is going to have my neck.” She gripped her own neck to symbolize that she had possibly death awaiting her.

“I’m sure Uncle Joe would understand once we explain things to him. I will just tell him I was babysitting you.” Sarah chirps. She was loving teasing her cousin.

Melody didn’t laugh. “How are you going to explain to him how you can protect me against the Mayflowers? The Minamotos? Conquistadors? Or any other organization like that? All I have is illusions.” Melody was panicking over here. Sarah seemed to see that her teasing didn’t lighten the mood.

“I don’t know.” Sarah stopped what she was doing. She looked downtrodden. “I don’t know what those organizations are or how to possibly fight them. I can make sure though that no one sees your ears and tail.” You didn’t even know what those organizations were. The Mayflowers though must be related to last night when Melody made the comment about a spring flower.

“I know you are scared.” Betsy reaches out and places her hand on Melodys. “I’m sure that if we drive straight back to the manor none of them will see you. Uncle Joe is kind enough to forgive you. He will understand the incident and all will be good.” Betsy was acting very motherly to Melody.

Melody shook her head. She wasn’t agreeing with Betsy. “I know he will forgive me and everyone. I just don’t want to go back. I’m finally out of that mansion.” Melody gave a big grin as bit down into her Poptart. The attitude shift was big. “I’m trying to find an excuse for you all to allow me to stay.”

You were now confused. She was terrified a moment ago and now she is really happy. “Aren’t you afraid of your grandpa? You were freaking out a moment ago.”

“I am.” She nods. “Afraid that he will get really upset if I don’t come home right away. He would turn the internet off for a month at minimum. That is unless I find a good excuse.”

“I’m not liking this, little Miss.” Betsy was crossing her arms. She wasn’t happy with Melody. Sarah had returned to the table. “Uncle Joe is going to be worried that you are gone. He does a lot to keep you safe.”

“And making it boring as hell.” Melody gave Betsy some attitude.

Betsy bent forward. She was in her human form but you saw veins pop up and arms swell to hint at the beast within her. “He’s protecting you. It is hard on him as it is on you.”

“It doesn’t seem like it. I went outside sometimes back in Japan. I had more freedom there. The manor is more of a prison than Japan.” Melody reached for another Poptart to find the box empty. “So I say he is okay being prison warden.”

Sarah interrupts. “I am with Melody on this one. I think she should have some time outside. She has been locked up.” She was feeling sorry for Melody’s plight.

“Thank you. Someone gets me.” Melody points at Sarah.

“I don’t think that we should give Uncle Joe a heart attack.” Betsy disagreed with her daughter. “We need to bring her back with haste.”

“You don’t get me.” Melody rolled her eyes. She then fixed her golden gaze at you. “What do you think?”

You were going to be the deciding factor for Melody. Have her go home, protected, or have her live a little. It was a hard choice.

But you came up with a decision.

“I do believe that you should be able to go outside but I am going to agree with Betsy and say that you should go back to the mansion.” You had to give your hard opinion about what you think was right. Even if it wasn’t popular.

“What? Why?” Melody was upset at your answer. She finally had some freedom and it seemed to slip her grasp. “Are you still mad at me for charming you and going into your dreams? I will apologize as many times as it takes. I will lick your shoes clean if I have to!”

“I don’t need my shoes clean, especially licked, and you apologized enough.” You pictured Melody licking your shoes. It wasn’t pleasant. “It has to do with how you got here. We didn’t ask Uncle Joe about bringing you here, it was an accident. He could have feared one of those organizations got you.”

“The Mayflowers.” Melody filled the blank.

“The Mayflowers,” whatever that organization is you needed to find out at some point, “could have snuck in and stolen you. He would be worried sick. He would imagine that he lost a granddaughter.”

“I’m joining in with Dweeb.” Sarah agreed with your reasoning. She had been more on Melody’s side at first but she listened to you. “I do believe you need some freedom. The way you got it is not right.”

Melody was furious with us. She wanted to be outside and everyone was against her. “You traitors. I thought you would be on my side.”

“We are on your side.” Sarah spoke gently, trying not to stir the pot more. “We are going to talk to Uncle Joe about letting you out. I am sure that he will listen to us if we return you quickly.”

“How can you be sure about that?” Melody slams her hands on the table. She was raising her anger.

“Uncle Joe is not that unreasonable.” Betsy diminished her muscles. She was glad that you saw her side. “He would view this as an unexpected test. He would see that no white robed men snatched you under our watch. He would let you out under our supervision.” Betsy was coming up with an excuse for Melody.

“That’s not what I want right now! I want my freedom! I want some fun! I want to chase after some boys!” Melody whines. She knew that she was losing this argument.

“That is not what matters. Your safety does. Fun can happen after you return.” Betsy answers firmly. She was very much acting like a mom.

“Of course you would say that. You bimbo cow.” Melody reaches over and jabs at Betsy’s boob. Betsy moaned as the massive jugs jiggled marvelously from Melody’s attack. Being hidden by her shirt just made it more arousing at the mysterious jiggle underneath. This was not her brightest move today, no, second brightest. The dream was her worst idea. This was a close second. You felt the hairs rise on the back of your neck as proof.

“Listen here you, little vixen.” Betsy’s large horns emerge from her head as she swells into her 6”6 demonic form, growing all her clothes to fit the enlarged form. She was bulging as her muscle came out of hiding. She reached over behind Melody and picked her up by the collar of her shirt.

“Eep!” Melody whimpers. She kicks towards the mad cow but cannot reach her.

“We are trying our best here to allow things to be better for you. Have some freedom. You better listen to us. It is best not to kick a gift horse in the mouth.” Her southern draw made it even more intimidating for the small fox girl. She was getting teary eyed as this wasn’t her day. “You will shut up and do as we say.”

“Mhm” Melody nodded. She had a new person to dread besides Sarah.

“How about this?” You had an idea to possibly cheer her up. “We don’t have to bring you to the manor right away.”

“Huh?” Everyone looked at you confused. It seemed opposite of what you said earlier.

“Why don’t you stop at a coffee shop or something for a little bit on the way there. It gives Melody some time to enjoy her freedom but you are also going back to the manor.” You held your hands out to show this was a win-win.

“I would go for that.” Melody sniffs

“Sounds reasonable.” Betsy calms down as she lowered Melody.

“Great idea, Dweeb!” Sarah hugs you from the side. Her giant boobs pressed against your chest and back. “It would be you to think of a solution that makes everyone happy.” You felt your dick press against your pants.

“I’m doing my best.” You grinned at the affection.

“You will need a disguise. A foxgirl would attract unwanted attention and blow everything up.” Betsy talked to Melody. Concerned that her ears and tail couldn’t be hidden.

“I got that covered.” Melody said. The neck hairs flared as a puff of smoke appeared around Melody. The smoke faded and you were left with a new surprise.

“Gal Gadot!?” You were surprised to see an exact duplicate of the model and actress in your neighbor’s house.

“Impressed.” The Gal Gadot looking Melody smirked. She was proud of her transformation. “I have other actresses I can do. There is-OWWW”

Betsy bonked her on the back of the head. Melody’s tail popped out of her illusion, giving the actress an unusual new appeal. You find your blood rushing to your head as you gazed upon it. “Don’t do someone famous.” Betsy scolded her. “It ruins the whole point of being subtle.” Melody poofed back to normal.

“But you two are already drawing everyone's attention.” Melody whimpered while rubbing her head. “I would get lost in the crowd.”

“People would beg you for autographs.” Pinching her brow, Betsy was trying to get through Melody’s head about choosing famous people to mimic. You could see Melody making mistakes with her disguise if she was out alone. “Here, try this.” Betsy walked over to a bookshelf and pulled out a yearbook. “Look like this. No one has seen this woman in a long time. You will draw less attention and still look good.”

Melody rolled her eyes and groaned. Very much like a child not liking the parent’s decision “Fine, I will do that person.” She looked at the person she was given. Melody concentrated and with a poof, became her. “Satisfied.”

Melody has become a 5’8” woman with pitch black hair in her teens. She has a nice sexy body with an ample rack that was a close competition to Betsy’s human size breasts. This person that she copied could be considered a school queen in her time.

“Much.” Betsy took a picture of Melody’s new look on her phone.

“Wait, what was that for?” Melody worried that she just did something that could cause her aunt to blackmail her.

“Don’t fret. I’m using it to tease someone else. Why don’t we get prepared for the coffee shop? Can you put the fox ears on her for me?” Betsy seemed very giddy as she pushed Melody along. There were things that she wanted to do to the person Melody copied. “This will be golden revenge for her flaunting her wings.”

“What are you doing?” Melody complained as she was pushed toward Betsy’s room. You leaned over the yearbook to see who Betsy pointed to. The name of the person she had Melody copy was Andrea Featherheart.

“I think Mom has some old beef with that girl from high school.” Sarah said once the bumbling Melody and the giddy Betsy were gone. “I feel sorry for Melody having to go through whatever Mom wants to tease her with.”

“That was Andrea Featherheart. I believe that is the old succubus friend of hers. I actually met her at school. She seemed to be a bit mad at Betsy.” You stood next to Sarah.

“You’ve met her?” Sarah looked adorably surprised at that. “You met Mom’s old school rival?”

You nod. The two of you turned to face each other and held hands. “Yep. She looks very old now. Betsy won out with keeping her looks with age. But she was very professional. She offered to teach you.”

“Ooh, I might take her up on that offer. Mom said that it was tough to beat out her for Daddy’s affections. Complained that she always had an edge being a powerful succubus.” Sarah’s blue eyes sparkled as she stroked your cheek. Your dick was pressing hard against your pants. “I have to hand it to my Mom for beating out a succubus for a guy.”

You were soaking in Sarah’s touch. “Your Mom is something. I’m glad that your Dad chose her. Otherwise I would be living my life pretty lonely.”

She knew your blood was boiling from the bewitching. She was trailing her hand down your chest. “I’m glad you moved in next door. Otherwise I would be a big girl scared in my little corner, waiting for a shining knight.” She whispered sweetly into your ear.

You knew where this was going. You accepted it gladly. “A shining knight with a lance.”

Sarah then cupped your crotch, causing you to twitch in pleasure. “A big strong lance.” She begins to unzip you. “Do you want a quick joust?”

“I would love it.”

Sarah then got on her knees as she pulled your dick out. She was quick to mouth the whole thing. The mastery of the blowjobs was evident by her fluid motion to guzzle the whole thing while moving her tongue skillfully around your rod. In no time, she had brought you to the brink. You cum and a bit of your vitaly drains down her throat.

“Delicious.” Sarah wipes her lips as she stands up. You zip up your pants. You were not feeling tired from the interaction. Your stamina has increased a lot. “But it tastes a little different.”

“Is there something wrong with my cum?” You were worried. She had never said something like that before. Was she able to notice some differences in your body? Were you having cancer or developing something?

“It isn’t anything bad. It felt like your cum had a little “oomph” to it. It is a tiny bit more….. lively.” Sarah said. “Maybe it was my mother’s secret seasoning for the mac and cheese. A bit of her demonic energy leftover from last night.”

“You’re probably right.” You didn’t think so but you couldn’t come up with a better answer. The only other thing was Melody botching a dream. Did that do something to you? Or awakening something? You were not going to be able to answer that as a loud distraction averted your thought process.

“Why didn’t you call me over if you were doing blowjobs!? I want to do a blowjob.” Melody screeched. She then ran over and lunged at the two of you. Sarah was quick to respond with a crackling smack from Sarah’s fist into Melody’s skull. Melody hit the ground hard but seemed totally fine. Melody didn’t seem to learn.

(a few minutes later.)

“Remember, stay only at the bakery with Sarah and Betsy. Anything else beyond that and we say that you were disobedient.” You spoke into a car window.

Melody nods. She had changed herself to pretty much what she looked like before, as a live action version of Tamano-no-mae, except her hair was the golden brown color of ears minus her having the ears and tail. She also changed into Sarah’s old clothes. “I will stay with Sarah and Betsy and I will be a good girl.”

“And no going after boys.” Sarah adds. She was in the front seat of the car with her mother. Being bigger gave her that privilege.

“I won’t chase after boys.” Melody crosses her arms like a child. She clearly didn’t like that rule.

“If you listen to all that, Uncle Joe should let you go out with us.” You gave her the incentive, a bit of freedom to look forward too. She needed to be on her best behavior. “If it doesn’t, I have a few friends that can visit the manor.”

“Are they boys?” Melody perks up. That seemed to be the main focus of her attention

You confirmed. “Yes, they are guys.” You needed to take Nick and Chad over to the manor. They needed to learn more about succubus from Uncle Joe.

“I will be really good then.” wiggling with joy, Melody was like a kid going to an amusement park.

You patted the car, while stepping back. “I will see you later then. I have to go to school.”

“See you at the party, Dweeb.” Sarah waved to you as Betsy began to pull out.

“Before. We need to prepare first.”

Melody looked offended and confused as the car left the driveway. “Wait, what party?”

“Not for you.” Betsy answered her firmly, disappointing Melody even more. They then drove off to the bakery, then the manor.

“Time to get ready.” You said, marching over to your house. You had a few minutes to spare before you needed to go. “I can hit the garage gym before having to go.”

Walking into your garage, you go to the more usable side of the split garage. The first half of the garage is the weights and workout equipment that are used by the family. You are probably the largest user of this gear as your dad rarely uses it even though it was meant for him. The other half is the junk drawer of the house. Anything that had no use or space in the house would be tossed over here. It started out being organized and neat but it quickly became cluttered beyond hope. This left no room for a car to be parked.

You find the weights and begin your usual reps. You're glad that you are doing this then having Sarah bring you along for a marathon. You could use some cardio in your workout but Sarah still had that childish energy to go far, farther than what you can do. The runs took your breath out of your lungs and you needed your lungs.

As you did your workout, there was a ringing sensation in your mind and a spot that your eyes were drawn to. It was strange. These two things seemed to beckon you over to something, something in the junk drawer section of the garage. Setting down the weights, you climb through the mountains of junk. The ringing becomes an angelic crescendo similar to Jumanji as you draw nearer to the targeted location. This sixth sense you’ve seemed to have gained has called you deep into the mess where no one has gone in a long time.

The music ends on a high note as you finally reach the spot. A ragged cloth covers something bulking on a top shelf. Pulling it down, you feel that the object inside is in a rectangular shape. Patting away the dust on the cloth, you unwrap it to see what has been hidden.

A book, closer to a tome.

The tome is colored in gold and ivory making gleefully shine compared to the darker tone of Sarah’s family book. It seems as ancient or more but still retains the condition it was in when it was first made. It seemed that dust and dirt abhorred the book; none seemed to want to settle on it. Etched on it was a sword that you could figure that Caspian would have designed. You flipped the tome open and turned to the first page.

“Rex Britanniae Familia Arbor.” You gulped as you tried to read the first line. “What language is that? Latin.” You moved over to the next line which was in english. “Uther, father of-”

Brrinng!

Your phone went off to an anime theme song. There was only one person who had that ringtone. You closed the book and answered the phone.

“Hey, Chad! Whatssup!” You begin to walk back into the house with the book. You and the book seemed linked together that you didn’t want it far away from you.

“Hey man! I was calling to tell you I am going to be late for school. We are having to make and sell a lot today to make sure that we can pay rent for the bakery. We need all hands on deck. I told the teachs already.”

“You want me to keep everyone sensible until you arrive?” You start to put your books into your bag for school, even the tome.

You knew Chad nodded on the other side. “That’s right. I don’t want any trouble. I convinced Caspian to join us for the party. I don’t want something the group does to create conflict and scare him off.”

“Keep the reins on Nick especially, got it!” You swung the backpack on your back.

“Nope, Madi. her new “assets” make her a little bit more confrontational.” You knew he was talking about Madi’s succubus blood. The blood that gave her more of a womanly figure. “Exactly what we don’t need before the party.” He didn’t want Madi seeking a fight with Vicky before the showdown. It would ruin the point of the duel and cause problems, especially for Caspian.

“I will keep the fire controlled with her.” You walked to your car.

“Great.” There was a little dinging on the other side of the phone. “Speak of the devil. It’s Sarah.” You remember that you sent the girls to his bakery. “There are two women with her. The older woman must be her mom.”

“That is correct.” You congratulated his deduction.

The next part surprised you. “Then who is the cute lady that is the closest thing I have seen to a fox maiden?”

You froze in your car. You had sent the girls to a safe place to not draw attention from anyone but you didn’t count on Chad to be there. He was infatuated with foxgirls. With Melody practically being one, this was the closest he might get to the real thing. There was also the problem with Melody. She was hungry for a guy but she needed to keep her horniness down for her grandfather’s approval. It would not be good for the two to meet at the moment.

“It is Melody. Sarah’s cousin. You shouldn’t talk to her.” You had to be somewhat blunt with him.

Chad sounded very bewildered. “Huh? Why? Is she from the realm of darkness?”

“They are having a family chat. It wouldn’t be nice to jump in and possibly yes.” You gave him as much info as needed.

“I understand that.” He bought your excuse. “I wish she had kitsune ears. Do you think that Sarah could introduce me to her?”

“Possibly” You turned your car on. You had avoided a problematic scene if Chad discovered she had those desirable fox ears he desired on her. You need to wait for another time for that. “I have to go to school. See you later.”

You sighed. You were going to have to see about giving an introduction between the two of them. Chad would be expecting her to be the closest thing that a human could look like a foxgirl. It might surprise him to discover she is a bratty little kitsune demoness that is a childish woman. You didn’t know how you would tell him that. How would you inform Sarah about his interest?

That got you imagining Sarah in your head. Which resulted in.

“HHIYYAA! DWEEB!”

“GGAAHH!” You scream as a giant phantasmal Sarah appears on your hood. She is dressed in a red plaid button up shirt and cutoff jean shorts. A redneck vibe. She has her boobs pressing against the bottom of the window, taking a huge chunk of your vision being blocked by her ghostly tits

“Shit! You scared me half to death.” You grab your heart from the beautiful fright. “I could have been driving.”

“Sorry.” Sarah was very apologetic and sincere. “I didn’t mean to endanger you. I will look next time before I do that.”

You breathe deeply as calmness sweeps back over you. “That is alright. We all make mistakes.” You then begin to chuckle. “But it was a good scare.”

Sarah started to laugh too. It was water under the bridge. “It sure was.”

“So why the visit so soon? Did you miss me?” You smile at her country-esque beauty.

“Yes.” She beams back. “I want to see your cute face. I also saw Chad here. Does he work here?” She slides through the window into the passenger seat. A bonus of her daydream walking.

“His family owns the bakery. That is why I sent you there. I didn’t know he was working there until a second ago.” You begin to pull out of the driveway. “He saw you, Betsy, and Melody. He was really into Melody, imagined her as a foxgirl.”

“She is practically one. Don’t know how to disappoint him when he finds her a small twerp. He only sees the illusion.” Sarah looks over to her side, which you presumed her real body was looking at Melody.

“I thought so too. I told him to wait a bit before meeting her.”

“Great idea.” Sarah agrees. “Don’t want to get their hopes up too much.” She then gave a smirk. “But I am not telling Melody. She would go crazy if she knew that there is a guy eyeing her.”

“Don’t want to create a storm there.” You giggle.

“I better go. Time for family bonding.”

“And I have school.”

Sarah reached over and gave you a kiss on the cheek. You swear you could feel it.

“See you later, Dweeb.” and Sarah vanished. You had to continue your drive to school.

Once you arrived at school and proceeded with your day.

“Hey Dweeb. How’s it going?” Nick waves to you in the school hall.

“A lot but nothing I am not enjoying.” You reach out and your hand is met with his as you do a bro hug.

“Tell me about it. you must be loving Sarah’s company in your dreams.” Nick remarks resentfully. You notice he had a weary look in his eyes. “My visitor had too much fun.”

“Wait! You had a visitor in your dreams last night? Who was it?” You were a little shocked. Sarah went to practice with a new succubus in someone else’s dream. Did she go to Nick’s dream for practice?

“Twigs!” Nick declares in a groan. That surprised you.

“You called?”

“Aiie!” Nick jolts as Madi appears magically behind him. She was back in her usual garb. Her bang flashed orange for a second when Nick freaked out. “Don’t scare me like that!”

“Afraid I might be a nightmare.” Madi pokes his cheek.

“Yes.” Nick tries to pull himself away from her prodding finger.

“I am not that scary.” Madi’s bang stays orange.

“Did you visit Caveman last night?” You ask.

Madi turns her attention to you while still poking Nick. Her lock of hair is joyfully orange. “Yep. It was very fun. Did you know-” Her voice is silenced and her bang flashes white as Nick surged forward to cover her mouth.

“Don’t you dare say what you saw.” Nick's eyes were flooded with panic.

Madi grabs his hand and easily pulls it away. She had some muscle from her draconic succubus side hidden underneath her human emo form. “Oh. you don’t want that out. What are you going to do to try and stop me?” Madi smirks as she holds Nick in a precarious situation.

“Name your price.” Nick was dead serious. He didn’t want it out.

“Hmm” Madi taps her chin. “I could go with the succubus thing and ask for a blowjob.” Nick’s face went beet red when she said that. Madi’s lock of hair turned magenta at his response. You wondered what that color was for. “But I would go for something more practical. I want your Coalossal.”

Nick cringes as Madi says those words. That was his key strategy for beating her charizard in their pokemon switch games. Nick sighed at the major loss of one of his key pokemon. “Fine. I will do it. ”

“I’m just joking.” Madi pats him on the shoulder with a chuckle. He shakes from her hidden strength in the blow. “Would I do that to you?” The answer was yes.

“Yes.” Nick confirms it too. “You would take it from me just to make sure that you win.” You nod in agreement.

Madi’s bang turns blue as she is hurt from the accusation. “You are making me sound petty.”

“We are.” You agreed.

Nick nods. “Is there anything else that the petty Twigs wants in exchange.” He was still focused on keeping the dignity of his dream.

Madi’s bang went to a red, a hotter red, as we teased her. “Fine, I won’t take anything. I will keep your secret.” She sounded upset by your accusation.

“Whew.” Nick wipes his brow. “You don’t know how much that means to me.”

“That doesn’t mean I don’t want you to buy me something instead.” Madi grins as she turns orange.

“Shit.” Nick groans as he realizes she wasn’t done with a deal. She was delaying. This conversation would have continued except for.

“Madi Sherwood!” A grumpy feminine voice declares behind Madi. You were surprised by this disruption. Madi was to as her lock went white before going back to red when she turned around.

There was Jessi Donward, Vicky’s longest running lackey. She had a member of her basketball team with her. She had her arms crossed as well as her mood. You noticed that there was no Vicky around.

“You better call off the challenge with Vicky.” Jessi steps forward, making her presence dominating over Madi. She would lose in height if Madi was in her demoness form. “You have no way of beating her in a challenge like this. You have a way with words shooting from the three point line but tonight, when you have to get in the paint, you are not going to be able to make a shot.”

The hallway stopped to watch the conflict between Madi and Jessi. You and Nick were groaning from the attention. You were supposed to give them Chad’s warning and not stir up trouble but trouble came for you.

“I didn’t start this. She did. I’m happy to let bygones be bygones.” Madi wasn’t intimidated. “But she brought my friends into this. I cannot let that slide. I intend to fight her with my friends. I will stand down if she apologizes.” She steps closer to Jessi, not backing down.

Jessi clicks her teeth, not liking where this was going. “She is not going to do that. She is the queen of this school. She bows down to no one and takes what she wants. We are here just to keep her satisfied. If we do that, we can all do what we want underneath her.” The last part sounded a bit sad, like she had accepted her place in everything. “So, just apologize and everything will be good.”

“I can’t do that.” Madi stood defiant as ever. She was not bowing to Vicky. Jessi inhaled deeply as her eyes bore down angrily into Madi’s proud eyes. Jessi looked up to you and Nick’s faces. You gave the same determined face as Madi.

“Please,” Jessi spoke softly. It was a serious and annoyed tone but with a hint of begging. “Just apologize. We can go back to the way things were before this.”

“I told you. I can’t do that.” Madi repeated.

“Fine.” Jessi drops her arms to her side, loosely. She knew she wasn’t going to change Madi’s mind or yours and Nick’s mind. “Just know that you will have to play a full court defense to have any dignity intact.” Jessi turned furiously with her teammate. “Tell the team, I can’t make practice.” She spoke sadly to her teammate as they marched away down the hall.

“Whew.” Nick sighs. He was glad that the encounter with Vicky’s lackey went well. “We didn’t have any problems. I am glad that I didn’t have my face punched out.”

You would agree but the crowd hadn’t died down around you. Something else was happening. You were right as a voice came behind you and Nick.

“Hey, guys. We have a problem.” Caspian Newal whimpers surprisingly behind you.

The three of you turned around to see Caspian taller than what his skinny nerdy self should be. You look up to see that he brought three guys with him, not by his own volition. There was the baseball team’s finest hitter, a member of the boxing team, and the captain of the wrestling team held Caspian up by the collar of his shirt. Caspian’s unruly hair was even wilder and he was missing his iconic nerdy glasses.

You knew exactly what had happened to poor Caspian. These were your challengers for the party and Vicky sent them to rough you up. The easiest and most popular way to get on Vicky’s good side was through Caspian, one of Vicky’s favorite targets. He was bullied by her and others just to vy for her attention. This boiled your blood that they would do it so blatantly in front of you.

Before the group said a word, you dashed over to Caspian. In a swift motion, you grabbed Caspian by the waist and the wrestler’s wrist. You twisted the wrist and pulled Caspian free to the safety of your side.

“Woah! You're pretty quick.” The wrestler stepped back. You and he were surprised by your quick reflexes. You hadn’t ever moved that fast before. Nick and Madi moved quickly in front of Caspian to protect him. “There is no need to be so aggressive. We just asked the pipsqueak where you guys were. He was happy to oblige.”

“That doesn’t look like the case.” You had your arms out wide to make sure that none of them got past you. You were the biggest of your group, except for Chad, but he wasn’t here, and you still didn’t measure up to any of the three that came starting a fight. You still would be the first line of defense even if Madi could turn into her demoness form. You just had to step in to stop this bullying. “If it is, you found us and you can go.”

“Doesn’t look like the one guy that could hold a candle to us is here.” The baseball guy scans your group. He was mentioning Chad. Chad would be taller than the boxing guy and was the most intimidating one of us. “Did he chicken out?” He chuckles.

“He has work. Which is way better than what Vicky is commanding you to do.” You spoke at the core of the matter. “Why don’t you leave and let things play out at the party.” These guys were yours, Nick’s, and Chad’s opponents, not Caspians. You could put up a fight with these at a party duel. Caspian couldn’t. You were trying to get them away from him and not make a scene.

Nick just had to stoke the fire. “That makes him better than you, living honestly. You are just flesh puppets that move to Vicky’s bidding to please her. Make your own decisions.”

“What did you say, you little fucker?” Baseball guy starts to march briskly towards Nick. You move over to the side to stop him. You halt his movement as you collide. He tries to break through you but you stand your ground in a standstill. “Would you like to repeat it?” He furiously clenched his fist, raising it above his head.

Nick realized that he overstepped it there. You looked back at Nick to plead to him not to stir up trouble. You couldn’t take on all three if he made them all angry.

“I said that you needed to make your own decisions and not follow Vicky blindly.” Nick gulps. He is trying to rectify his mistake.

The boxer dude steps forward next to the baseball guy, placing a hand on his shoulder. “There was another thing, could you repeat that?” He heard. He wasn’t pushing through as he just wanted to rile up his partner to cause trouble.

Madi was the one that responded. Her bang was fiery red. “He said to grow some balls, you pussies.” You wince as that was not the right thing to say to calm the situation. It would only make it worse.

“I’m sorry, Chad.” You whisper to your friend that is far away. You couldn’t keep your word for making things peaceful.

(at the bakery, Chad sneezes at that moment.)

“Why you little bitch!” Baseball guy’s face was burning red with outrage from your friends provoking him. They were not pressing against the mass of hot tempered muscle. They didn’t feel the heat of those words. The guy grabbed you by your shoulder to pull you to the side. “I treat people equally so I am not afraid to hit a girl.” He was ready to start a fight with them.

Things seemed to move a little slower for you than usual. As the baseball guy shoved you out of the way, you were quick enough with your reflexes to grab his arm that was pulling you away with both hands. You pivoted a leg inside his stance and then planted yourself. Strength surged into your body as twisting your body with his momentum caused his whole body to move how you want it to move. In a fluid motion, you unbalanced him and threw him over your body.

Thunk!

The baseball guy landed squarely on his back on the hard school floor in front of Nick, Madi, and Caspian. He groaned in pain as it hurt dearly. There was a huge gasp from the crowd as you gave the big guy a devastating slam. You were amazed too, being able to throw him. You were not that skilled in a fight usually.

“You're so dead.” Wrestler guy punched his fist into his hands. Boxer guy cracked his neck. They were prepared to maul us in public.

“Goodbye life.” Nick sobs. Madi got into a defensive stance, her eyes became slitted. You put your fists up as you were willing to protect your friends to the bloody end.

“I don’t think so.” A voice called out behind them. You felt the hairs rise on the back of your neck as two hands reached up and pinch the wrestler and the boxer by the shoulder. “We will not have a school fight.”

It was Mrs. Willows. She had just charmed your two would-be assailants. They became passive and submissive to her instantly from her touch. Her charm ran through her hands. She then scanned the scene to see what was going on. You had been saved.

“I want you two.” She pointed to the two she had just charmed. “You will go to my office right away.” She then glanced at their fallen comrade. “And bring him too.” she waved her hands at the crowd to shoo them. “Shows over. Go to class.”

The crowd sighs. One part wanted to see a fight and the other was glad there was no fight.

“We are alive.” Nick sighs. He was relieved to not have his face pulverized. He turned around to leave.

“You four. Stay!” Mrs. Willows points down for you not to leave. You were not going to be escaping this. The crowd was dissipating and Vicky’s boy minions left for Mrs. Willow’s office.

“Yes, ma’am.” You put your defenses down. There was going to be no fight. Your group gathered around Mrs. Willows. She then looked very intently at the group, assessing what to do. She paused for a long time on Madi. You knew what she saw in Madi. It was the same as Mrs. Willow’s secret.

“You two.” She confirms your suspicion when she pointed to you and Madi. It was about succubus stuff. “Will meet with me in my office after your next class. The rest of you are free to go.” She then walked off to meet with the other group involved in the incident.

“We are alive. For real?” Nick pauses for a second. When he realized there wasn’t going to be an interruption to deny his statement. He sighed and then spilled his guts “Man, that was close! I thought we were going to die. I shouldn’t have said that but dude, when did you learn how to fight like that? Dweeb, have you been hitting a dojo on the side? I thought we were going to be put in detention when Mrs. Willows came. Bummer for you two, you might get it. At least you get to plead your case before being sent there. I have to put this in my blog. What should the title-”

“Shut up Caveman!” Madi’s eyes were normal and her bang red. “You’re talking too fast!”

“I don’t know how I did that. Everything was just… slower in the heat of the moment.” You answered that question you heard from Nick. You truly didn’t know. You then looked over to Caspian. “How are you doing?”

“It could have gone worse.” Caspian trembles as he pulls out his glasses from his pocket. The glasses had only one temple. “I can still wear my glasses until I get home for my other pair. I told them where you were pretty quickly so I didn’t have to be bullied a lot.”

“Those scoundrels.” Nick crossed his arms. He was peeved. “Why do they have to use force to get information? A simple conversation works a lot better. We are not hiding.”

“Because Vicky likes tough guys who can be aggressive for her. Gives her more control of them because they more likely to be dumb.” Madi answered him.

“That is still not a good reason to beat someone up because you are stronger and want to please a girl. Strength is meant to protect the weaker. Power is meant to make a better world, not make it worse.” You clenched your fist. It sickened you that people could be this cruel to innocent people. You wanted those people to be brought to justice.

“I wish that was true.” Caspian rubbed his arms to comfort himself. “Too bad there is no one that can compete with the strong in this school. I would love to have some person who can teach those jocks some morals.”

“I’m sure there will be.” Madi answered. You could tell she was thinking of something. She charmed Vicky’s boyfriend to dump him so she would try that with these boys. “There time will come.”

“I don’t see you beating them up or any other jock she has under her finger.” Caspian trembled and shivered in fear. “Vicky is the issue. She beats me up and gets others to as well. I’ve had it up to here with it.” He raises his hand to his neck. He was brimming at the surface with rage and fear. If Vicky appeared that second he would collapse like a house of cards. “I would love to see you beat her at the party. Put her in her place. I don’t believe you can beat her unless you're Captain Marvel or a bombshell walks into school.” He then raises his hands up in surrender. “I’m out of the party tonight. I will have less bullies if I don't show up then showing up and having my face smeared across the dirt.”

You reached out and put your hand on his shoulder to comfort him. “We won’t hold it against you. Vicky is vicious and we don’t want you to get bullied. It is not right for you to be in pain for our sake. You don’t have to go to the party.” You would have to tell Chad this later. He worked hard to bring Caspian but it would be too much for him. You didn’t want Caspian to get hurt. It was Caspian’s decision in the end.

“I agree with Dweeb. We don’t want you hurt because of us.” Nick followed after you.

“Thanks. Tell Chad I’m sorry. I don’t want to deal with the extra onslaught that comes with this.” Caspian gave a weak smile.

“Caspian, are you hurt?” A girl cried out. Everyone’s attention turned to a redhead girl running towards Caspian. This was Amanda. Vicky’s other sidekick and Madi’s childhood friend. She grabbed Caspian by the arms and began to inspect him. “I heard that Vicky sent some goons she found towards you to get to Madi. I hope I’m not too late to stop them.”

Caspian was as red as her hair. He had a crush on her and was the recipient of the drawing he made. “They got to me but my friends here saved me. I am fine.” He was nervous with the pat down Amanda was giving him. She stopped at his face, her hand around the glasses.

“They broke your glasses again.” Amanda complained. “I wish they would stop doing that.” She was the sweetest lackey Vicky ever had. You wish you knew why Amanda hung around Vicky when they were total opposites. “They don’t know how expensive those things can get.”

Caspian was stiffer than a tree. The girl he liked was talking to him, concerned for him, and touching him. It was every nerd's dream. “I, uh, have a, uhm, he, subscription with the, *gulp*, optometrist.” He was a bumbling idiot right now. You couldn’t help but chuckle. “I get, mhm, glasses pretty, hehe, cheaply with him, whew” Caspian breathed out hard with the last word. It was the behavior that a stereotypical definition nerd would have with a cute cheerleader.

Amanda's green eyes sparkled with a big grin at Caspian’s adorable response. “I’m glad that you have that. I still don’t want you beat up though.” She then looked around the hallway to make sure that no one was watching this. “I have to go before Vicky finds out that I visited you all.” She was now serious. She stared intently at Caspian. “Please don’t go to the party. You are not cut out for that scene.”

“What do you mean I am not cut out for that scene?” Caspian switched over to serious mode as well.

It was Amanda’s turn to be stumbling. You knew that her words had to be chosen carefully. “Well, uhm, you know that at most parties there are a lot of physical activities.” Amanda was glancing sideways while twirling her finger to come up with answers. “So there are a lot of sports like games and quests that need to be done. They will be very demanding for you. It is more for the athletic folk to go crazy. The people who would be placed in the cool crowd, to test their pride in a social setting. Not really a place that nerds would enjoy.”

You smack yourself internally. Caspian had just said he wasn’t planning on going to protect himself. Amanda had mixed two things she shouldn’t have, cool and nerd. He wanted to be a cool nerd like Matt Mercer or Daniel Craig. He didn’t want to be lumped as the nerd that can never be cool.

“You don’t think I got what it takes to be cool?” Caspian sounded very offended. His pride was hurt by Amanda not placing him in the cool nerd category. “I’m going to the party. I’m gonna show you that I am cool like those sport ball players.”

“That is not what I meant.” Amanda tried to clear up the misunderstanding but Caspian wasn’t taking it. He broke free of Amanda’s grasp as he marched down the school halls to go make himself cool. You heard him mumble. “I’ll be cool enough to impress you.” He continued to mumble as walked away, probably talking about becoming worthy of Amanda.

“I don’t want you to be a jock.” Amanda tried to reach for him but he was gone. She then turned to you and your friends. “What did I say wrong?” A saddened Amanda asks.

“Don’t mention that he is in a different social status than you.” Madi answered. “He’s sensitive that he is a textbook nerd with no cool traits. Especially coming from you.”

“But I like nerds.” The nice redhead cheerleader whined. “They are so cute, sweet, and honest.”

“Then break away from Vicky. You would be able to see him if you do.” Nick gave his solution.

Amanda shook her head. “It is not that easy.” She made it sound like she was stuck with Vicky like glue.

“It should be easy. Just say you don’t want to be friends.” Nick replied.

Amanda got close to him with a stern gaze. He stepped on something again. “Vicky doesn’t let you say “I don’t want to be friends.” She keeps you chained to her by any means. She would sell you if she could.” You and Madi glanced at each other. Mr. Davis had talked about something that Amanda did that she wouldn’t want out. Did Vicky have the same photos?

Ring!

The school bell rang.

“I have to go to class.” Amanda lost her humorless tone. “I will see you at the party.”

“Go easy on us.” Nick said as she departed. He then looked at both of you. “What was that about?”

“I think that Vicky is blackmailing her.” You opened your locker. You were feeling sick at that thought. “Keeping her line.”

“Vicky would totally do that.” Madi growled. Her bang became fiery red. She sighed which caused a small smoke cloud to appear. “She really is a horrible person.” She slammed her locker shut.

“Do you breathe fire out now, Twigs?” Nick pointed at his mouth. He noticed the smoke cloud.

“Yes, I do. Especially when I am pissed.” She then gave him a playful smirk as her bang turned orange. “So don’t make me angry.”

Nick swallowed hard. “I won’t.”

The two were not noticing you working with your locker. You were putting in the books you didn’t need. During that, you grabbed the book you found in the garage. The golden color of the cover seemed to be glowing, actually glowing, emitting light. This was officially the weirdest book you had seen besides Sarah's family book which you couldn’t read.

“Hey Dweeb.” Nick called out to you. Quickly stuffing the book back into your backpack, you closed the locker.

“Mhm. Yes?” You coughed a little.

“Make sure you don’t get lost in time with the Ancient One.” Nick chuckled as he left. “I will write a memoir for you two if you do on my blog.”

The group splits for the first class. When it was over, you and Madi head over to Mrs. Willow's office. Before you could reach the office, Madi pulls you over to the side.

“What is it?” You ask.

“I’m a little hungry.” She drags you around a corner to a rarely used corner of the school.

“The vending machines are that way.” You point towards the lunch hall.

“Not that sort of hunger.” Madi enters the empty classroom meant for the school band. She walked over to the teacher’s desk. You were left to close the door.

“Oh.” Your eyes got wide as you knew what that meant. Madi’s became larger after you closed the door.

“Mhmm.” Madi soaks in her transformation. She reached a height of 7’9” as her tail and wings popped out of her clothes. Holes were generated for these appendages through her clothes inside glowing orange rings like she was burning her clothes to make room. Her clothes didn’t explode as they grew with her in her demoness form. “That feels so much better being one's own skin. The shirt and pants pinch on scales though.”

Madi took off her clothes, into a pile on the ground, since she had a little discomfort with them. She then sat down on the teacher’s desk with her scales being her clothes. You marvel at the dragoness succubus. Her beautiful body is as strong as ever, and some more. Her breasts were now F cups and her scales more lustrous. Her tail loops around in front of her, over her leg. Her flame on her tail covered her crotch, hiding the treasure down there. She breathes a red fireball into her hand to look seductively powerful.




“You’re bigger.” You gaped and your pants were making a tent.

“I know.” She marveled at the fireball in her hand. She claps her scaled gloved hands together to extinguish the fireball. “Sarah and I had a snack last night. It was quite a shock for them.”

“What happened?” You were curious.

Madi jumps off the desk, lewdly swaying her hips and tail while tracing her long bladed horns with her fingers as she comes to you. “There were some thugs trying to carjack a car while we were practicing flying. I swooped down, I ate the two carjackers' souls, and Sarah wiped the people's memory of two succubus saving them. Sarah then went over to help a new succubus dreamwalk.” She swishes her tail to the front of her body. She pinches the flame out of tail.

“That is good. What happened to the carjackers?” You were concerned as she did burn Mr. Davis to death. She stood right in front of you, gazing lustfully down at you.

“I sent them off to the police station. The cops will deal with them.” She brought her tail around to your crotch. “Is that okay with you?”

“That is good with me.” The carjackers were alive and facing proper justice. You were worried about Madi with the succubus power but it seems that Mr. Davis was a rare case. He did hurt her badly. She was treating criminal’s souls differently from Mr. Davis, bringing them to justice instead of hurting them.

“Great.” She grins. She got closer to you as she unzipped your pants with her tail, the rod plopping out. You felt the heat from her body as her scales went from red to orange. “May I?”

It would be really hard to say “No” with her bewitching powers on you. It was still possible. You were going to say ‘yes’ anyway. “Mhm.” You nod. “Sarah said that it was okay for you to have some of my semen. That you two have a deal.”

“We do.” Her tail twirls around your waist like a snake. “I’m glad that she told you because this would be very awkward explaining it to you.” She lifts you off the ground.

“It would be.” You place your hands on the smooth scaly tail. It was like butter going along with the scale and like sandpaper against the scales. It was very muscular as well. “Now, are you going to get started?”

“Of course.” Madi smiled before going down to your groin. She began to give you a blowjob

Her mouth was hot as she sucked your dick. It was like a furnace. The burning fleshy walls squeezing your manhood. The forked tongue slithered along to coil around the shaft. It was only a few minutes of Madi's newfound skill of pleasing a guy that you find yourself cumming into her mouth. You trembled at the pleasurable release but her tail kept you firm in place. You were about to groan loudly but her tail’s tip went up and plugged your mouth. You found some of your vitality draining but it wasn’t a big dent to the amount you have.

“Mhmm” Madi moans softly as she sucks every drop of your cum. Her tail loosens and she puts you down on the ground. The colored scales were yellow with glee. “You have delicious semen. Very tasty. I see why Sarah likes it.” She pauses as she lets go of you. She then makes a disgusted face as she grabs her throat, her scales turning bright green. “Blergh!” She gags. “What the fuck is that aftertaste!? It is horrible! Did you eat garlic this morning?”

“I had breakfast with Sarah, Betsy, and a surprise guest with Melody.” You were confused like she was. “Sarah said my cum was odd this morning. I was worried at first I might have a health issue.” You were thinking hard as Madi was trying to get the taste out of her mouth. “Do you think that it has to do with Betsy putting her demonic energy in the mac and cheese?”

“I don’t think so. I would be able to sense if there was demonic energy in your seed. It was something completely different. Did you have onions? Asparagus?” Madi stood up straight, trying to scratch her tongue of the flavor. She now reached a new height of 8 feet.

“I don’t know. I can’t see anything else being different. Maybe I need a check up.” You then notify her about her increased height “You grew again.” You state. She was growing just like Sarah.

“I did.” She looks over at herself, inspecting her new height. “I didn't notice since I was too busy occupied with the aftertaste. You need to get that cum tested.” She rubs her belly. Her color returns to red “My hunger is sated though. We can go see Mrs. Willows before she gets really angry.”

“I nearly forgot about that.” You zip up your pants.

You returned to the hallway where there were no students. Everyone was a few minutes in class. You and Madi, who returned to normal and had her clothes back on, quickly walked over to her office. You entered the first door to see the first room empty. Whitney hadn’t returned from her emergency.

“I wonder where she went.” You paused as you looked over the school counselor's desk. You were not paying attention to Madi going straight to Mrs. Willow’s door. She didn’t knock but opened the door straight away.

“Why didn’t you tell me about this?” A very angry Mrs. Willow cried out. Not to you or Madi but to someone already in the room.

“We are not supposed to tell others except our lovers. It is part of keeping it a secret.” A tall redhead woman answers Mrs. Willows. She was wearing tattered clothes of a person that used to be smaller and worked in the office. This woman had wings and tail that instantly cued you into that she was a succubus.

“I get that but not telling no one, and I mean no one, that you are going to break a seal is dumb, Whitney! Especially one like that one! There are implications for breaking a seal like that.” Mrs. Willows pinches her brow in frustration.

You and Madi had entered Mrs. Willow's office in the middle of a heated argument with the school counselor. You were shocked to see Whitney looking like this. She was 7 feet tall with rippling muscles that were not too large to give her a body builder feel but still slender and elegant. She had a muscular ass and a firm F-cup now for her breasts. The red hair was voluminous as it went down her back in a slight curly fashion. She had a whiplash tail like Sarah but had a single bladed tip. Big jet black wings emerged from around her waist instead of the shoulders and were folded up. She had ridged black horns coming from her forehead with a slight bend to them before going straight up through her bangs.

“I think we are interrupting something important.” Madi notes. She was just as surprised as you at this current development with the two school staff. Mrs. Willows and Whitney turned to face the door. Whitney covered her breasts and crotch. You saw a green gem on the top, in the middle, of her cleavage. “We’ll come back later.” Madi moves to close the door.

The hairs on the back of your neck rise before Whitney's green eyes start to glow. She was attempting to charm you. You felt the effect pause right behind your eyes before you covered your eyes and looked away. Your mind seemed to have slowed down the charm before it could take effect, allowing you to escape.

“He already knows about succubus so there is no point charming Dwayne.” Andrea sighed. “And you can’t charm Madi.”

“Oh!” Whitney halts her attempt. “I didn’t know.”

You lower your arm and look up. The shiny green eyes were gone. Andrea answered Whitney. “Madi would be the hard one to recognize but you should have known Dwayne. Since your queen is courting him.” She then waved her hand for you and Madi to come in. “Come in and close the door. We don’t want anyone else to see us.”

Whitney’s eyes got wide as she pointed at you, leaving her breasts to drop free “You’re Sarah’s boyfriend?”

“You could say that. We are working a few things out before it becomes official.” The door closes behind you by Madi’s effort. “We are trying to figure out how to be in a relationship while she is a succubus and I am a human. It is not a typical relationship conversation.”

“That’s true.” Andrea remarks. She sounded like she had experience.

“And Madi, why can’t I charm her?” Whitney asks the old Crone.

“Probably because I am a girl.” Madi answered.

Andrea shook her head. “Nope. It is because she is a succubus.”

Madi responded by being elaborate and acting in disbelief. “Whhaat!?” She was high pitched. “Me? Succubus? That can’t be right!”

“You have Nick charmed.” Andrea put her hands on her cane, leering at Madi. “It has the same demonic signature that you have. I would like to charm him to get his work done but that won’t fix his actual procrastination problem later in life.”

“I can’t actually charm someone. I’m not a succubus.” Madi was still playing her denial game. “I can only use my curves and such to actually do that. It wouldn’t change their mental state to obey me.”

*Sigh* Andrea walked over to Madi, not having her usual old person limp. “I’m having a hard week. I don’t have time for this.” She places a hand on Madi’s chest and your neck hairs rise again. Madi is shocked and her hair turned white but she couldn’t react as Andrea did a swooping motion off her chest. A red gem appears in her hand.

“Hey!” Madi patted her chest. “What did you do to me?” She was panicking. Madi was touching herself over where her demonic features would be coming out. Her bang had returned to red like normal.

“I sealed your demonic powers.” She held the gem up. This is where she sealed them. “You didn’t have any defenses in place and you were lying your tail off.” She then became dead serious. “Are you ready to start over?”

Madi looked scared of Mrs. Willows. You were too. She was able to neutralize Madi so easily.

“Mhhm.” Madi nodded, defeated. “I’m a succubus.”

“Good.” Andrea smiles. “I’m going to unseal your powers. When I do, you are going to go into your demon form and release your charm on Nick. Are we clear?”

“Very clear.” Madi confirms. Andrea then reached over and placed the gem back on her chest. The gem sank into her skin. Madi breathed in deeply as she was unsealed. She began to swell up until she reached her height of 8 feet with all her demonic features.

“I hereby release Nicolas Sancherson from my charm!” Madi spoke in a commanding voice.

“Good.” Andrea was glad to hear those words. “We can have a proper conversation now.” She turned around and headed back to her desk.

“Man, you must be a crazy strong old succubus.” You rub your head as you were amazed by the interaction between Madi and Mrs. Willows. Madi seemed powerless.

“Old?” Mrs. Willows stopped. She rotated her head toward you. She had some spite in her eyes. “You think I’m a crippling old woman.”

Before your very eyes, Andrea straightened her back as she began to lose her decrepit age. She gasps passionately as her clothes tighten against her ever growing youthful skin. Two black bat wings emerge from her back seamlessly through the clothes, very much like Mia’s and Amy’s wings, being smaller versions of Sarah's wings. The arrow tip tail comes out like you have seen before. This is followed by small horns popping out of glossy pitch black hair. She fills out with a F-cup and firm ass against her outfit.

“Am I a crippling old woman?” The 5’8” succubus asks you with a prideful smile. She looked like the woman that Betsy made Melody transform into but now the same age as Betsy.

“Not at all.” You wave your hands, trying to deny that you made a comment about her age earlier. “You are quite the looker!” The other two were shocked at this transformation as well.

“Thank you. The boys in high school and college said the same.” She struts around her desk, kicking her ass cheeks up as she goes. She knew how to use her body. “Most of them ran away when they saw this form though. Only after my beauty, not me.” She sighed. “The problem of being a succubus.”

“Is it hard to find a guy as a succubus, Mrs. Willows?” Madi asks. Mrs. Willows was sitting down.

“Call me Andrea when I am like this. And yes, it is hard.” Andrea confirms. “They have to know who you truly are before you can even bond with them, else you can’t court them. Boys freak out when they see that you are part demon and imagine that you are trying to eat their soul. It is very heartbreaking having to erase their memories of the love you shared.” Andrea sighed deeply as she seemed to recall memories of where she had to do that.

“I’m so sorry.” Madi replies. You knew that she was thinking that she and Sarah could have had to erase Nick and Chad’s memory if the meeting didn’t go well. That would be hard.

“I found someone though. In the midst of one of my missions, someone found me injured and nursed me back to health while keeping me secret. We bonded a little while later.” Andrea perks up. “He is such a sweety.”

“That is so cute,” Whitney chimed in. she had been on the sidelines for a while as Andrea dealt with the two of you.

“Wait. What is bonding?” You were confused at the technical terms they were throwing out. It was something that they knew that you didn’t.

“I see you don’t know everything.” Mrs. Willows leans back in her chair like she was preparing a lesson. “Bonding is what happens after courting. Courting is when a person and a succubus are dating as the succubus is interested in someone and the person likes them back. They do the typical dating stuff or let the passion take them. It truly starts when the person knows that the succubus is a succubus. The person has to accept the succubus as who she is without any charm or demonic pushing. It has to be free will. The person could abandon her because of the truth, and many do. It hurts the succubus a lot because they have to put true love into the relationship. Many succubus become depressed and weakened because they did not receive love. The person can accept them and the true courtship begins which allows bonding.” Andrea was using her hands to show all this before bringing it together for bonding. “Bonding is very much like wedding vows but tighter. The two actually link their souls together. The person gains some skills that are related to the succubus class. The succubus gets to consume more from the soulmate as their bodies are in sync and protect each other.”

“It puts a protection on the soulmate?” You were interested in that part. What did that entail?

“That is a big focus of bonding.” Andrea put her hands on her arm rest. “The soulmate is protected from other succubus as they can’t be charmed except by the bonded succubus. The soulmate gives less energy to the succubus but she can process it better, allowing for a safe consummation and preventing the soulmate from dying. Succubi seeks to bond because they are all about love.”

“I thought they were all about sex.” Whitney stated, still in her tattered clothes.

“Sex is a part of love. That is why we like it.”

Whitney paused a second as she processed what was going on. “That makes sense.”

“Hold on, I’m backtracking here.” Madi was derailing the conversation. “You said “one of my missions.” Were you a secret agent or something?” Madi had been clinging onto those words from earlier.

Andrea shifts herself forward and leans on the desk. “I was of sorts. It plays into why I brought you here.” She points to Madi. “Why I am angry at you,” She accuses Whitney next. “And why your girlfriend is causing me problems.” She ends with the blame on you. She was looking upset by actions that the three of us were linked to..

“How has Sarah been causing you problems?” You ask. A little uneasy by what Andrea was saying. Sarah didn’t seem to be causing anyone problems. She was helping people by going after bad people.

Andrea put her hands together, making herself like an angry principal. “Have you heard of the Mayflowers?”

“Yes.” You and Madi confirm while Whitney shook her head saying, “No.”

“Do you know what they are about?”

This time you and Madi answered. “No.”

“They are a part of an ancient order that monitors and fights demons and monsters with divine power from heavenly beings. They move in the shadows on their own or behind a historical figure that was blessed by divinity. They keep the world from knowing about these things,” Andrea pointed to Madi and Whitney as she explained, “and other mystical powers. The Mayflowers are the North American branch. They have been here since the pilgrims. I used to be an agent for the organization until I was able to gain a guardpost position. I still work for them but I could settle down and have a life.”

“What is a guardpost?” Madi questions.

“I monitor an area for any potentially dangerous rogue demons or demoness.” Andrea answered. “Much more peaceful and less dangerous but still trapped by them.”

“So you are supposed to keep an eye out for them?” You point at Madi and Whitney. Andrea wiggled her hand in response.

“Ish. I’m supposed to find the LIVE succubus lines that escaped the Salem Witch Trials and report them back to HQ.” Andrea emphasized Live. as if they weren’t worried about dead succubus bloodlines. “Sarah Heartman is changing all that.”

“How so?” You ask. Why was Sarah so important to this?

“She is the first queen succubus in at least a hundred years. She is able to do something that is unprecedented.” Andrea fell back into her chair with a panicked, amazed, and bewildered look on her face. “The ability to create succubus.”

“I knew that she was amazing but not that amazing. A hundred years.” You were astonished at how more of a special person Sarah was.

“You don’t get it.” Andrea attacked your ignorance. “A queen succubus would make her the sworn enemy of the Mayflowers. A queen succubus brings destruction.”

You were shocked at this, as well as angry. Sarah, the enemy of the Mayflowers. She had done nothing wrong to earn their spite. Sarah was a good person, kind, and trying to make the world a better place by fighting crime and corruption with her succubus powers. Why would they target her for that? With your anger rising to protect the girl you loved, you rose and slammed your hands on the desk. “Sarah would never seek destruction. She is a good person. They don’t know her.” You were now seeing why Uncle Joe was worried about these guys. They had a deadly preconceived notion on succubus.

“They don’t know her.” Andrea agreed, remaining calm at your outburst. “You are correct. They only have reference to previous succubus queens that caused problems and were evil. That is the source of their rationale. Being a succubus myself, I don’t think that all succubus queens are evil. So I don’t believe that their philosophy is correct. Because I am the one that found out about this, I have a choice.”

“What choice is that?” You were now confused. What was Andrea saying?

“I could tell the Mayflowers that there is no queen succubus, no Caster, just an enchanter that I dealt with.” Andrea cooly answered, settling back into her chair.

“So you are saying that you would keep Sarah’s class and status secret?” You were getting excited at the possibility that Sarah was going to escape some serious trouble that wasn’t her doing. They were seeking a fight with her just because she exists. That was not right. It was discrimination at its finest.

“I will keep her secret. She is Harold’s child so I am sure that he raised her right. She would be a good girl.” She then tilts her head and eyes to the side. “Betsy, with another guy, wouldn’t happen.” Andrea threw shade at Betsy.

“Thank you so much.” You lunge forward to grab Andrea’s hand. She was surprised by the action. “That means so much to me.”

“On one condition though.” She raises her other hand up to indicate the exception she was going to make. You still held her hand in your excitement at the relief that Sarah wouldn’t be targeted. “No more subject making. I can’t have her creating succubus out of thin air. That would get her caught. I can’t hide her if she does.”

“I promise I will have Sarah make no more subjects.” You were so happy. Sarah was going to be safe. She just has to be very careful with her queenly abilities. “Thank you a thousand times for this.”

“It only works if she doesn’t create more subjects.” Andrea reminds you of the condition of her deal. She then turns to the succubus in the room. “I have to deal with what she made already.”

“Wait, are we in trouble for becoming succubus?” Madi pointed at herself. She didn’t want to believe that. “I had a reason for doing this. Otherwise, I would be in hell.” Ironic since she became a demoness, someone from hell.

“Me too. I didn’t want to but my hand was pushed. I had no other option.” Whitney defends her choice as well.

“Yes, you are in trouble. You are considered a rogue succubus if you are not registered or monitored by the Mayflowers. They don’t like rogue succubus, they are viewed as part of the evilness that affects the world, and you are rogue succubi.” Andrea informs them of their position. She was trying to be sympathetic but you could tell there was some anger underneath it. She didn’t seem to sugarcoat things for them. “Rogue succubus need to turn themselves in or face annihilation.”

“That doesn’t sound too pleasant or many options.” Madi pulls her shirt around the neck, an imaginary noose was there. “It sounds like we are in the same boat as Sarah.”

“Almost the same, she is a queen succubus, making her instantly their sworn enemy. Other succubus of lower rank that they cannot control are considered “Wild Evils”. The lower ranks they can control are considered “Contained Evils.” These facts are considered if they would let you become registered and live.”

Whitney interrupts. “So they have categories for succubus that are not queens that determine if they are going to kill you?”

Andrea confirms her suspicion. “That is correct. They can’t keep good reins on some succubus. With you being a bladed class succubus,” She indicated at Whitney’s class, “you are allowed to live.” She then pointed at Madi. “You being a fire elemental, they would kill you right away.”

“That isn’t fair!” You blurt out. You were not liking this group by minute. Killing succubus with no trial wasn’t just. It was cruelty and tyranny.

“That leaves me with only one choice to choose.” Madi states. She was turning redder as she spoke. “I can’t join or let the Mayflowers find me.”

“That is true. There is a big IF with that though.” Andrea let there be a silence as Madi and Whitney took a second to figure out what she was meaning.

Madi’s eye got big and her bang turned burning red. “You wouldn’t!” Madi had realized it and now you did as well. Andrea could tell the Mayflowers since she works for them.

“I could but WOULD is the question.” Andrea grabbed her cane. She put it in front to shield herself. She was prepping just in case this turned badly. “I trust Sarah because of her father.” Andrea seemed to view Harold very highly. “The background for you two is unclear. I want to know your reason for becoming a succubus. I would then consider if I would turn you in.”

Andrea had put the two succubus in a serious dilemma. They had entered the folds of succubus and were about to be betrayed by a succubus to the enemy of the succubus.

“Hey, wait a minute!” Madi blurts out. “Why would you turn us into them? You are a succubus.” Madi pointed out the big problem here. “Isn’t that betraying your kind?” Madi accused Andrea.

“I can see your point with that.” Andrea would need to answer Madi’s question. “Let me tell you a little bit of my background so you can understand where I am coming from. My line comes from a succubus that was weak in Criella’s coven but strong enough to survive her death. She was captured by the Mayflowers with other succubus. As prisoners, they were used as soldiers and agents of the Mayflowers to hunt demons. Demon on demon combat. There was a promise that they would free us when all the evil demons were gone. With some running around wild, we can not be free and have normal lives. I have to see if you gain this power with malice, so I can have a family that is free.” Andrea gave her answer.

“Isn’t that a little mean to us?” Madi replied. You could see Andrea's side a little. She was a prisoner to these people with a promise of freedom if they help capture demons that cause trouble. It seemed like an empty promise.

“Is it fair to the other succubus in the Mayflowers that they could remain prisoners because you wanted to seduce a guy?” Andrea retorts. She wasn’t wavering.

“I guess not when you put it that way.” Madi was defeated again.

Andrea straightens herself up. Glad that Madi saw her way. “Good, now tell me why you became a succubus.”

Madi sighed. “It was because of Mr. Davis, he was blackmailing me.” She submits her reasoning about becoming a succubus to Andrea, revealing her big secret before it happened. “He was demanding sexual favors from. If I didn’t obey, he would release damning evidence about my brothers to the wrong people. I couldn’t let that happen.”

Whitney burst into the conversation again. She had been watching silently ashamed during the conversation. “Same here. He was blackmailing me for sexual things because of some pictures of my little sister. I couldn’t let them get out to some perverted old guys that would kidnap her.”

“Shit.” Andrea sat back with her hand in her face. She seemed upset but not fully at the girls.

“I wanted out but I couldn't,” Madi continued her story. “He had the evidence and he wouldn’t destroy it. He would use due dates for these favors or else he would put the info out, and it wasn’t going to be a secret. My brothers' lives would be over, one of them his physical life.”

“My sister’s life too.”

Andrea groans and sighs. “We didn’t punish Vince enough back then.” She talked to herself. She then breathed deeply before coming back. “This is totally my fault. Betsy and I had some old beef with that guy. He was very manipulative in high school and hurting people with their secrets. We brought him down. He came back with his old ways still intact, not learning his lesson. I was keeping an eye on him to prevent him from hurting students but it seems I failed at that.” Andrea bows her head. “I’m truly sorry about that.”

“Thank you.” Madi accepts her apology with a small smile. Happy someone understood her a bit. “That means a lot.”

“Thank you as well but that doesn’t fix our problem with Mr. Davis still out there.” Whitney called out the biggest problem she saw. She was still terrified of him. You and Madi knew she shouldn’t be.

“Shit!” Andrea cursed. She seemed mad at herself again. “That is why you left yesterday to break your seal. This is my fault since you didn’t know the truth.” She then leaned forward. “Mr. Davis is dead.”

There wasn’t even a second before someone acted. “WHAT!?” Whitney exclaims loudly, no longer hiding her body with her arms. She wasn’t believing this. “NO WAY!”

“I saw him at school earlier this week. How did it happen?” Madi asks, feigning that she didn’t know that he died. Even though she was the one who killed him. You raised an eyebrow because of her response.

“He was burned to death in this school.” Andrea stared at Madi for a second. She didn’t seem to buy Madi’s attempt to sound like she wasn’t a part of his death. Madi was fire elemental succubus so being burned to death would probably point to her. “He was a pile of ash when I discovered him. I found the residue of demonic energy to say that it was a succubus.”

“So a succubus killed the bastard.” Whitney was soaking in all this information. “I need to thank that succubus. She freed my sister. She can have a normal life.” Whitney was very pleased as she put her tail in between her legs, bringing it up to her breasts, and began to fidget with it.

“Hold your tail back. I’m glad that scum like that won’t harm people but it causes other problems as well.” Andrea tried to quench Whitney’s excitement. “Especially for succubus.”

You were thinking through this and the conversation. Mr. Davis’s death was causing a specific problem for succubus. With what was said, you had an answer to what it was. “The Mayflowers.” You stated

“Correct.” Andrea confirms your idea. “A man burnt beyond a crisp with demonic energy catches their eye. They are breathing down my back to find out who did it.” Her eyes dance for second to Madi. She was getting nervous with every look. “If not, they will come down.”

“What happens if they come down, will they kill that succubus?” Whitney seemed very worried and scared.

Andrea nodded. “Yes, they will find that succubus. And,” She pauses, “they will hunt any other succubus in this area like a witch hunt.” That was the big “da da daaa” moment with the dread drums building up. If the Mayflowers came, they would scour the town to destroy the succubus.

Thump thump thump

You all jolt except Andrea. You thought that the Mayflowers had arrived. Before you could catch your breath, the door handle twisted. Someone or people were coming in. it was only a brief second but your heart must have pounded at least a hundred times.

“Andrea, sorry for barging in like this. The counselor wasn’t there so I didn’t know if you were in or not. I had to tell you something.” The person spoke as he entered the room, freaking Andrea’s guest.

A burly giant bear of man walked into the conversation. He had bushy facial hair and wore a plaid red lumberjack shirt with jeans. He was the same height as Whitney but broader, displaying that he shouldn’t be messed with. He looked like he could breaker lumber with his bare hands

“Oh!” The man’s face transforms from a fierce woodmans to an adorable shocked bear cub face. “I should have waited for your response before coming in. My bad” he began to close the door.

“You can come in, Teddy.” Andrea switched from her serious attitude to a flowery personality. “It is not a normal school conversation.” She got off her chair and fluttered over to him. You and Madi were stunned by this interruption. You saw Whitney cower behind the desk.

“I shouldn’t be interrupting you while you have work to do with students.” The man said as Andrea flew into his embrace.

“It is about succubus stuff. So it isn’t school work.” Andrea pressed her body closer into the man.

He grins in response, closing the door. “Good, because the reason I came over is because of succubus.”

“Uhm, excuse me.” You cough a little to grab their attention, try to figure out who this beast of a man was. “Who is he?”

“Sorry.” The man looked up at you. He covered his heart as he bowed a little. Andrea rolled over to his side while still hugging him. The large difference between her 5’8” height to his large 7 foot height was now evident. “My name is Theodore Willows. I’m sorry that I scared you. I tend to scare new people I meet with my large size. It is a pleasure to meet all of you.”

“You’re not scary. You are a big teddy bear.” Andrea sweet talked to him. It was really cute actually as she leaned more into him. She then spoke back to you and Madi. “This is my husband. He is quite gentle, I assure you.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you.” You reach out to greet him.

“Same.” Madi agreed.

He shook your hand and nodded to Madi. He then looked up behind you to another person in the room.

“I see, you haven’t learned to manipulate your clothes yet. I apologize for bursting in unannounced. I must have given you the biggest fright.” He began to unbutton his plaid shirt. “You can have this to cover yourself up.” He had a white undershirt underneath as he took his shirt off.

“Thank you.” Whitney mumbles. She remained put though.

Andrea grabs the shirt from him and walks over to Whitney. “Do you like distracting me at work like that?” Andrea eyed her husband's burly form stretched against his undershirt.

“I’m not trying to. I just want to help the poor girl.” He replied, acting like he was clueless to his circumstance.

“The big gentleman as always. That is what I love about you.” Andrea gave Whitney Theodore’s shirt. She began to slip it over herself. “You mentioned that you had some succubus stuff to talk about. What is it about?”

“I was taking Amelia to school today when I noticed she was doing some succubi behavior. I think it is almost time.”

“That is so exciting.” Andrea's voice was high and thrilled as she literally flew over to Theodore to grab his hands. “Tell me, Teddy Bear. What did she do?” She was hovering so that she was eye to eye with him.

“Are you sure you want me to tell you with them here?” Teddy bear asked. Indicating to you and the rest that were in the room.

Andrea’s face went redder than a tomato with embarrassment. She then motions for you to not look at them. “Turn around and don’t listen. This is family stuff.”

You and Madi obliged, turning around while the two lovers started to whisper and giggle. You leaned over to Madi to whisper. “Why didn’t you tell Andrea you were the one that killed Mr. Davis?”

“Because she was threatening to send the Mayflowers after me. I am not viewed in the best terms with them with my class for some reason.” Madi whispered back.

“She did mention that but she did seem to know that Mr. Davis was a horrible person. You could tell her all that went down for why you did it. She would probably understand.” You gave your thoughts about it.

“Probably is a big IF.” Madi states. She then shook her head. “I won’t tell her though. I could be considered a bad succubus by her standard, especially since she has a daughter. I would be tossed to them if it meant that her daughter could be free.” Madi gave a valid point with a mother’s love for her child. She could turn Madi in to help her child. The child could be made a prisoner for the Mayflowers if Madi wasn’t turned in. You were stuck in a hard place. You knew the truth but that truth was potentially damning. Save Madi or save the child. Was there a way that you could do both?

“It is amazing that the Rat is dead.” Whitney snuck up on you two while you were having this dilemma. She had her top half covered in Teddy's shirt. “Amanda will not have to worry about being kidnapped. That succubus saved a lot of girls.”

“She sure did. I will have to thank her for saving me.” Madi replied to Whitney. She was making herself less involved with his death.

“I wish I knew beforehand so I didn’t have to become a succubus.” Whitney lightly slaps her face for a big “duh” moment. “I should have listen to Mr. Hawk that he could have died. I was so scared that the photos were going to get out that I made a bad decision.”

“Mr. Hawk!?” You were surprised that she mentioned him. “The librarian!?”

“Mhm.” Whitney confirms. “We were trying to find a way to get photos, proof, and evidence. We were also finding out if Mr. Davis had other damning stuff on students to turn him in. we don’t have to worry about that anymore.” Whitney was very giddy at the moment. She was free from that slimy teacher's grasp.

Madi caught onto something else. “So are you and Mr. Hawk seeing each other?” She gave a smirk to her fellow succubus.

Whitney’s face turned as red as her hair. She realized she might have spoken too much. “No, no, no. We are just colleagues.” Whitney tried to deny Madi’s assumptions. “We just have coffee sometimes and talk a lot. There is nothing going on.” Whitney rambles. There was no backpedaling from the fact that she liked the librarian.

Madi continued to tease Whitney. She was having fun with the school counselor’s affection for the school’s bookkeeper. You had your mind on another thing. The angelic chorus had returned in your head. Andrea and Theodore were having a cheery conversation about their child and Madi and Whitney were pulling each other’s legs about love. You realized that no one else could hear it. You knew where the sound was coming from, your backpack. The ancient family book was calling to you again. It was never heard or talked about during your childhood about this book. It was a mystery yet your parents put it in the garage. Why hide it? It had some serious significance due to them keeping it. You found yourself slowly walking towards the backpack.

“I want to see our girl the moment I get back.” Andrea kissed her husband. “I want to surprise her with my tail. She is not going to be able to stop my fingers and tail when I tickle her.”

“I’ll make sure she has her favorite meal.” Theodore replied as twisted the door handle. “She is going to be astonished when she finds out that she is going to have wings.”

“She is going to want to touch the top of your big soft head.” Andrea giggled as he opened the door. She flashed into her old age as he did.

“I better put some chocolate on my head so she would want to do that often.” He grinned. He had a plan for when his daughter blossomed.

“Are you trying to make yourself the favorite parent?” Andrea playfully pouted.

Theodore chuckled. “If it gives me more hugs, yes.”

“Well I better find something to make sure I can take that crown from you. That little girl is going to be mine, you big meanie.” Andrea gave a playful slap on his butt as he left. She then shifted back into her succubus form when the door closed.

“Now where were we?” She asked those who were still here.

“Oh yes, if the Mayflowers discover who killed Mr. Davis and what they would do.” Andrea noted as she walked back to the group. She was heading directly to the two still bickering about Whitney’s love life. She walked up next to you to talk to the succubus.

“Ahem.” She claps her hands to get the girl’s attention. They stopped their talking and looked at Andrea. “I need to ask you two about your where-”

Andrea stopped talking. She suddenly enters a daze. Madi and Whitney were confused at the awkward silence brought after calling them out. Andrea then turns her head to you. She had bewilderment written all over her face.

“Is something wrong?” You felt the awkwardness deeply as those perplexed eyes dug deeper into your soul.

“Now that I am close to you, I feel a strange energy coming from you. It is very close to divine energy.” Andrea stepped closer to you to get a better understanding of what she was feeling. She gets right into your face so that you feel her breath. You stepped back as she would press her breasts against you if you didn’t move back.

“Divine energy? What is that?” You asked as your teacher made you feel uncomfortable. Succubus didn’t seem to respect personal space with their bodies.

“It is the power that the Mayflowers use. You seem to have it and it is leaking.” Andrea pauses her encroaching of your personal space. You could see down into her cleavage. “Have you noticed anything strange lately about you? Like you have more energy or notice things?”

“Uh. yes.” You reply nervously. You felt a little worried as she was going somewhere about a connection between theMayflowers and you. “I have been having a weird sensation go through my body when demonic magic is activated.”

“You get that when you hang around demons for a long time. You have opened your third eye. A human precognition to our presence. It is quite common. Is there anything else?” That piqued her interests a little but she wasn’t going to stop on that. She was wanting to know about the other thing that has been happening to you.

“I have been hearing these voices in my head, like an angelic choir. It only started today.” You inform her.

Andrea’s eyes got wide when you said that. She seemed to be in disbelief as you spoke. Her jaws dropped for a second. “Did that angelic choir lead you anywhere?”

“Yes.” You were feeling very unsettled as she dug into your recent experiences this morning. “I found a book in my garage. It was something I had never seen before.”

“Where is it?” Andrea grabbed your shirt. She had her mind fully bent on you and whatever that book was. She was ignoring the other two succubus that had caused her trouble.

“It’s in my backpack.” You answered, a little frightful of Andrea.

She then let you go. She stepped back with her arms rolling, consecutively, towards herself . “Come on then, bring it out. Show me the book.” She was getting very antsy with this.

You reached down to your backpack. The other girls were now very interested. Unzipping it, you reached down and pulled the golden tome for them to see.

“There’s no fucking way.” Andrea grabs the book from your hands. She starts flipping pages the moment it was in her hands. “It’s real. It’s fucking real!” Andrea slapped her forehead, letting herself become unprofessional.

“What’s real?” You ask your hyperventilating teacher.

“What’s so important about that book?” Madi was wondering too why the older succubus became a little crazy.

Andrea handed the book to Madi. “Can you read this?” She pointed to a page in the book. Madi was taken a little bit back but she looked at the book as Whitney leaned over.

“I can’t read it.”

“Exactly!” Andrea was becoming crazier by the minute. “That’s because it is written in Celestial. There are only a few people that can read Celestial.”

“Who can read Celestial?” Whitney asks.

“Those who are blessed by heavenly beings. Kings, Heroes, and Demigods, those people can read it, or their descendents.”

Kings, Heroes, and Demigods?” You walk over to them. “What are you talking about?” This was a rush of information after the info dump from earlier.

“There is a rank in the Mayflowers that is hard to reach.” Andrea reaches over and puts a hand on your shoulder. “That rank can be broken down into one of those three categories, King, Hero, or Demigod. Those peoples' blood and bloodlines have been affected by heavenly beings. They possess a frightening amount of divine energy. With that power, they have become Kings, Heroes, and Demigods that have rallied humans together. Hercules, Charlemagne, Oda Nobunaga, and others have possessed this power.”

“Are you saying I am going to be a president or warrior?” You put forward that thought. Did this blood inside of you require you to become a major leader or something? Was greatness in store for you?

“That is a possibility. If you did, you would be viewed as one of the greats in history. There is another possibility as well.” Andrea answered your question and then put out another option. “You could become the leader of the Mayflowers.”

“Huh!?” Your mouth dropped. Andrea just said that you could become the leader of the demon hunting organization. This was the most confusing thing that has happened to you since Sarah started growing.

“What are you talking about?” Madi inquires for you, you were stupefied at the moment.

“The leader of the Mayflowers is someone who has ties to one of those bloodlines or has been blessed by the heavenly beings. The current leader is related to Napoleon Bonaparte.” Andrea stops for a moment in her frantic explanation. “Shit. we forgot to see what bloodline you are from.” Andrea swung the book over to you. “Do you know what bloodline you are from?”

You didn’t register Andrea’s question. You were lost in your thought that you could be connected to the very enemy of Sarah. You wanted to be with Sarah and love her, not be her enemy.

“Hello?” Andrea waved her hand in front of your eyes. You came back to reality.

“Yes?” You asked from your daze.

“Who is your great ancestor?” Andrea continues with her question.

“I don’t know.”

“Did you read the book?”

“Just a little of the first page.”

Andrea opens the book to the first page, and hands you the book. “What did it say?”

You looked down at the page. “Rex Britanniae Familia Arbor,” was the first line you read.

“That is Latin for the King of Briton’s family tree.” Andrea stated. “You are related to one of the British kings that was blessed. Probably one of Henry's lines, they are common. Go on.” She excitedly pushed you to read more.

“Uther, father of Arthur Pendragon, King of Briton.”

“Fuck!” Andrea clenches her face with both hands and leans back. She prances around the office as she loses it. “I can’t believe it. I can’t believe it.” She mutters. Whitney and Madi were shocked as well when you read it.

“Does this mean I’m a Mayflower?” You asked shakily. This was a lot to take in. You didn’t want to be Sarah’s foe.

“You are part of one of the most coveted and lost bloodlines, the Pendragon bloodline.” Andrea’s wings were quivering in excitement, it didn’t help ease you.

“It’s that important?”

“Have you heard of King Arthur?” Whitney questioned you.

You rotated your head to face her. “You mean the legend of King Arthur, not really. I only know about him from him popping up in pop culture.” Your eyes widen at the realization. “You don't mean!?”

“Yes!” Andrea confirms as she grips your shoulders again. “Your ancestry is tied to that legend. It is just that it isn’t a legend. You're a great grandchild of King Arthur, wielder of Excalibur.”

“I’m royalty?” You were stunned.

Andrea confirms. “You are, and much more. Since you are part of his bloodline, you have the potential to inherit the power of the massive divine blessing of the Pendragon line and control the Mayflowers!”

“Oh my.” You had to sit down in one of the chairs. You were being overwhelmed right now. You were part of a legendary bloodline and it was connected to the Mayflowers. It seemed like a blessing and curse at the same time.

“I guess you are not just some Dweeb. You’re a king.” Madi teased you. “Sarah got lucky finding you as her boyfriend. Two people, one from royalty and other destined to be royalty, meeting together and falling in love. A fairy tale.” She chuckles at the irony of it.

“It’s not that funny. This is serious.” You retort at Madi. she caught on that you were confused instead of excited.

“It is serious and great news.” Andrea went to her desk and began to look for a pen and paper. “You could overturn the whole Mayflower organization. You could break our bonds. We need to tell the head. We need to start your training.”

“Don’t do any of that!” You command. Andrea stops her crazy antics at her desk and looks at you. “Please don’t tell them. I am very confused right now with everything said beforehand. I don’t want anyone to know until I figure this out.” You pleaded with her.

She saw that she was making you very uncomfortable with all this and you were still processing it. She set down her pen and returned back to her professional manner, but in a very caring manner.

“I’m sorry. I went overboard there. This is a lot to take in.” She transformed into a gentle teacher. “I won’t tell anyone about this until you are ready.”

“Thank you very much.” You sighed. It was great that she was understanding.

“On two conditions.” She held up two fingers.

You felt a gut wrench. She was going to hold this unsettling information over you. “Really?”

“They are quite simple.” She switched to one finger. “First, I want to meet Sarah. I want to see Harold’s girl.”

“That isn’t so simple but I can see about it.” That was a simple thing to possibly arrange. She seemed obsessed with Harold so Sarah should be fine. You lighten up from before as that becomes your focus. These conditions were not going to be as bad as you thought.

“Second,” The next finger went up. “You must not tell Joseph Silvermoon about this.”

“Huh?” You cock your head to the side. “Why is it so important that I don’t tell Uncle Joe?” You knew that Uncle Joe didn’t like the Mayflowers from Melody. Would Uncle Joe say that you couldn’t see Sarah? If so, you would be okay keeping it a secret.

“Joseph views the Mayflowers as the enemies of the succubus, so that he labels them as his enemy. If he figured out that you were carrying a divinely blessed bloodline. He would kill you.” Andrea said that in the most straightforward serious face she could.

You gulped as you were filled up with terrifying fear of Sarah’s Great Uncle. That old man could become your worst nightmare with a fate just as bad as keeping Sarah away from you. “I will definitely not tell him.”

“You can tell others but make sure they won’t tell him. He will keep quiet if he knows so that he can kill you silently.” Andrea stood up and grabbed her cane. “The next period is starting soon. We will have to continue this at a later date. I have a class of ruffians to teach.”

Andrea transformed back into her old crony withered form that was famous at the school. Madi responded in the same way by shrinking down to her 5’4” height without all the draconic demonic features.

“Uhhm,” Whitney coughs. You all look at her. She had shrunken down to her normal height as well. She was wrapped around by Teddy’s oversized shirt. “How did you restore your clothes?” Whitney revealed that her original clothes she was wearing underneath the shirt were still in tatters.

“Did Sarah not teach you how to manipulate your clothes with demonic energy?” Mrs. Willows asks.

Whitney confirmed that she didn’t. “She went through dreamwalking with me. We had to cut it short as she felt a disturbance happening with her Dweeb.” Whitney mentioned your nickname.

You slap your face. “That was me.” You raised your hand in embarrassment at halting Whitney’s training. “Sarah’s cousin entered my dream unannounced last night.”

“That must have been Melody.” Mrs. Willows tilts her head as she ponders that information. “A strange girl indeed.” Her attention then went back to Whitney. “That is most unfortunate that Sarah didn’t teach you one the most essential magic for modern succubus. I will have to teach you tonight when I have time. Do you have a spare set of clothes?” Mrs. Willows sounded disappointed with Sarah.

“I don’t.” Whitney was a little pink with shame. “I wasn’t expecting to go into my demon form.”

“I apologize then for forcing it out.” She bowed her head slightly. “Do you have a way to get another set?”

“I could ask Amanda to bring me a set. She would need to go home first.”

“The other Spiritsong member. That is an easy and a solid solution: ask her to bring you the clothes.”

Whitney went red. “I don’t want to ask her.” She waved her hands. “She would pester me about my transformation.” She reached out and grabbed Mrs. Willow’s hand. “Do you have a spare set?”

“I don’t. I know how to control myself so I don’t keep extra and I don’t want to destroy that shirt.” She points at her husband's shirt. “I’m sorry.” Mrs. Willows bobbed her head in a very sympathetic tone that old women use. “You will just have to refuse your sister’s pestering.”

“Damn it.” Whitney balled her fist at the lack of clothes that Mrs. Willows had.

“Does Amanda know about succubus?” Madi inquired of the school counselor about her younger sister.

“Yes. We have a seal placed on us at birth to prevent the blood from activating. She has been barraging me with questions since this morning about my broken seal. I can’t take much more of her nagging me.” Whitney whined. She was frustrated with her sister’s pestering.

“That is cool that your family has succubus blood. I wish my family had that blood.” Madi seemed very excited that her childhood friend was in on this demonic secret. She then grabbed you and pulled you towards the door with her draconic strength. “Well, we better be off to class.”

“Wait! Could you-” Whitney tried to reach for you but Madi pulled you far away before she could react. Whitney was left hanging.

Mrs. Willows patted Whitney’s back as she left too. “You will have to ask Amanda. Stay in here until you get the clothes.” Whitney was left dejected at what she had to do.

“I will see you later today, Dweeb.” Madi said as she went towards her class.

“You too, Twigs, remember that we need to meet up after school for the party.” You waved as she left. You felt like you could have helped Whitney back there but Madi pulled you away before you could. Madi wanted Amanda to pester Whitney about succubus. You couldn’t help her since the rest of the school day would be busy and it would prevent you from helping.

The day went by somewhat normal. Things were quiet as Vicky’s first move against the group did not work. No more harassments from a minion until the party to discourage the group. There were whispers hovering around as you had taken down the baseball’s strong batter with ease. This did not help your mental state right now as you knew that you were able to do that thanks to this “divine blood” that Andrea said is part of your heritage. You would focus on it and know it was the counterforce to demonic energy, which then stressed you out about Sarah. It was confusing. Fortunately, Chad came back and you could focus on other things, like the party.

(Later at lunch)

“Have you seen, Twigs?” Nick asked as he sat down at the lunch table. You were there with Chad and Caspian.

“No idea. I haven’t seen her since our meeting with Mrs. Willows.”

“Same here.” Caspian answered.

“Got here two periods ago, no clue from me.” Chad tossed a fry in his mouth.

“That’s weird. Normally, I would have seen her heading here but I didn’t. Do you think she is okay?” Nick was concerned for her, more so since he learned about Madi’s secret with Mr. Davis and her succubus transformation.

“I don’t know. Maybe she decided to go outside for some fresh air, stretch her wings.” You used a weak analogy but it was to get the picture across to Nick who knew the truth that she might have gone somewhere to where she could be in her demoness form in peace. Caspian didn’t know so they had to keep that part hidden.

“I will go outside and see if I can find her there.” Nick took his food and went outside to go and search for Madi. Chad shook his head slightly as Nick took a more literal approach to what you said. He knew what you were trying to get at.

“So what is our plan to beat Vicky at the party?” Caspian moves in closer while being quiet. He was very serious as he spoke.

“Hold your horses.” Chad motions for him to stop. “We don’t want to go over our game plan in public. There are listening ears.”

“But the school lunch room is loud.” Caspian points out the rustling, bustling noise of people having normal conversations filling the room. “They won’t hear us.”

You shook your head. “True, but you don’t know if someone near us is willing to sell us out to Vicky.” You use your eyes to point at the people close to your lunch spot. “She is the current school queen with big pockets. Favors and bribing can be used against us.”

“I see. Anyone can be a spy for an evil king in a simple inn for a pretty penny.” Caspian made a reference to a campaign that the group did for a D&D session.

“We are meeting up at Dweeb’s house after school. That is where we will make a plan.” Chad mentions the location of the meeting to him.

“So Dwayne’s castle. Got it.” Caspian nods hard.

Chad then leaned on his arm as he scratched his chin. “Why are you suddenly so interested in the party? It took me the hardest time to convince you to go.”

The nerdiest boy puffs up his chest to try and act tough. It looks quite silly. “I have a reason to go, before I didn’t.”

With his attempt to act manly, you and Chad saw his eyes gaze into the distance. You and Chad turned to see that Amanda was walking to her table with the socialites of the school. She notices Caspian's attempt to be muscular when he was the closest thing to a stick. She just shook her head in response.

“Stick with being the nerd you are.” Chad saw the signs. Caspian was trying to be like a jock when he was the farthest thing from it. “You are not going to win her over being something you're not.”

“But who does she always sit with at lunch?” He points at where she sat. The table with guys on the sports teams and cheerleaders like herself. “Those jocks! They have all the appeal for a woman.”

“Some girls like nerds.” You remember Amanda saying that earlier today.

“She is not at our table so that is not for sure.” Caspian dug his fork into his food in a little frustration. “She would be here if she was. The way I see it, she likes jocks.” He then took a bite that garbled his speech. “So I have to prove that I am a cool nerd that can compete with jocks.”

“I don’t think it is that simple.” You recall again that Amanda sounded might be a prisoner to Vicky. Preventing her from being who she was meant to be. There were some photos out there that damned Whitney to Mr. Davis for a little bit. Did Amanda know about them? Did Amanda know that her older sister was now a succubus? That would be an awkward conversation.

The rest of the school day went on from there. You found Madi, who was really happy, before school ended. When the final bell rang, you and her went to the forest behind the school to rendezvous out of sight before heading to your house. Nick and Chad soon came over there as well.

“Hey Twigs, where have you been? I haven’t seen you since the fight.” Nick rushed over to Madi. “Did Vicky send some guys to scare you off?” His eyes were full of joy as he gripped her.

Madi’s bang turns a magenta as Nick hugs her. “I’m fine. I decided to lay low. Avoid possible trouble.”

“It is good to see you safe.” Chad said. “We missed you at lunch.”

Nick suddenly let go of Madi to flip his backpack around. “Since you weren’t at lunch, I thought that you missed it all together. I got some stuff from a vending machine if you are hungry.”

Madi turned from magenta to orange with a grin. The hairs on the back of your neck rose. “I am a little hungry,” Madi’s eyes turned red and became slitted. “Hungry for you.”

Nick’s eyes glazed over as he was charmed again.

“I would be happy to feed you.” Nick sounds robotic.

“We will be back, boys.” Madi grabs Nick’s hand and walks off deeper into the forest.

“What just happened?” Chad was confused at the very obedient Caveman.

“Charmed.” You point your thumb at the retreating members of the group. “You will get used to them wanting a little sexual snack.”

Chad acknowledges that will happen more often. “I see, will he be okay?”

“She won’t take anything lethal. Caveman would be tired and hungry. So those snacks will be good for him.” You remember how you first felt with Sarah taking your vitality. It was a secret you had to hide from them. Remembering secrets, You open your backpack to show yours. “I have something to show you, Baker.”

“What is it?” He asked as you hand him your family’s tome.

“It seems like my family had a big secret as well. There seems to be a secret organization out there called the “Mayflowers''. They are related to some historical figures and legends. I happen to be related to one of those legends, the ancient Arthurian legend.” You said as he marveled over the golden book.

“Holy shit! It seems like everyone in this town has some sort of Devil Fruit or shtick!” He opens the book. He made a reference to the anime One Piece about fruit. “I can’t read it but I can see pictures.” He noted.

“It is written in Celestial.” You quoted Andrea. There was a loud moan of a pleased Nick in the forest. “Only people with certain blood can read it.”

“Aren’t you special, Dweeb.” He handed the book back. He tilts his head in the direction of Nick and Madi. “Does Sarah know about you being special?”

You shook your head while putting the book back in the bag. “Not yet, I found out today. Twigs knows. I didn’t want to keep you all out of the loop though. It was stressful keeping her secret.” Pointing in the direction of a groaning Nick

“I’m glad that you are trusting and being honest with us again. It is rough keeping secrets from your best friends.” Chad was genuinely glad that you told him. There was a test of friendship with the demoness thing. It would be good not to put that under strain again.

“It is.” It was relieving to tell him. “I will tell Nick soon as well.”

“Good idea.” He glanced over to where they went. There were loud thumping sounds like a dog’s tail hitting the ground. That must be Madi’s big tail wagging. You hope she put the flame out to prevent a forest fire.

“It is also very confusing for me at the same time. The Mayflowers oppose demons and monsters. With me being part of the Arthurian line, I am supposedly the enemy of succubus and demons.” You gave him a serious problem with this blood, the issue it possibly had with Sarah.

“That’s a twist.” Chad’s eyes got big as he was shocked at that revelation as well. “Do you know for sure that your blood makes her your enemy?” Chad put his fists on his hips. He was thinking through the implication just like you had.

“No.”

“If you don’t know for sure, there is one person you can turn to.” Chad came up with something, or someone

“Who?” You were genuinely curious. How did Chad know someone who could possibly help him with this issue? What does Chad know?

“You can ask Mr. Hawk.” Chad gave his solution. “He might know something about the Mayflowers on an off chance or divine blood. He could give some insights on how it works.”

That seemed a little bit like a no brainer. Mr. Hawk was a very wise and smart school librarian. He likes to collect and study ancient cultures and artifacts. He would help students the best he can. The best source of information about confusing, perplexing, and absurd problems like this was right up his alley. Especially, if you couldn’t ask Uncle Joe.

“I will do that.” You pat his shoulder. “Thank you for that advice. That really helps.”

“You're welcome.” Chad grins. You heard ruffling sounds behind you as Madi and Nick return.

“Oh, you better not mention it to anyone unless you know that they know.” You quickly mention to Chad about the secrecy of the secret.

“I won’t tell at first but you better make sure everyone knows because that is big.”

“Better get some of that food from his bag in him so that he has some stamina.” Madi carried a tired looking Nick in her arms. She was in her human form but still had her demoness strength.

“What did you do to him?” Chad rushes over to Nick to snatch his weak friend from the Demoness, Twigs. You went to his bag to grab the food. “He is like a freaking zombie.”

“I took some of his stamina.” Madi responds nonchalantly. She wasn’t worried as she was red on her lock of hair. “He will get it back in a few hours for the party. It will come back stronger the next time.”

“I’d advise him not to play any sports. He would collapse after three steps.” You place a chocolate bar in his mouth. Nick began to chew it. “Other than that, he will be back to normal.”

“So this is what you meant by nothing lethal.” Chad said to you. He realized that Nick was not in danger. “It still looks messed up to me.”

“I could have eaten a few inches off his height but that wouldn’t make him stronger.” Madi turned from a red to a pink.

“Would he have been shorter forever?” Chad asks, worried that Madi could make them shorter.

“Only for an hour, I don’t fully understand the physics but Sarah said that is how it works.” Madi went back to normal red.

“Whew. I didn’t want to lose the title of tallest guy in the group.” Chad had imagined himself being the smallest and he didn’t like it.

“It would be a fun thing to play with at another time.” You had been continuing to feed Nick. he still had his eyes glazed over by the charm. “When he has the strength, let us go to my car and we can go to my house. Twigs, also, release him from this dazed state.”

“I will. Just promise me that you won’t tell him that I gave him a blowjob.” She went to a bluish hue as she was disappointed with releasing him from that state.

“Promise.” You said in unison with Chad. Madi went pink then yellow. Her emotions were going all over the place.

The glazed eyes melted and Nick looked at all of you. “Hey guys, why are you all around me? Did I get hit by a baseball? And why do I feel the shittiest I have ever been.”

The group told Nick nothing. The group waited until Nick had some strength left to walk to your car. From there, you drove to your house. Where someone was waiting.

“Yo! Caspian! What up?” Chad said as the group walked up to the front door.

“Just waiting here until you all arrived.” He walks up to meet the group from the steps. “What took you so long?”

“We had to go for a snack break. I missed lunch.” Madi answers him.

“You were not at the lunch table.” Caspian accepts the excuse. He straightened himself up to correct his oversized backpack.

“How did you get here? You have no car?” You begin to unlock your door.

“I biked here.” He points to a bike on the side of the house.

“That is a long way.” Nick commends him. “You have to go through a good deal of the town to get here.”

As they were talking, you noticed that the house was unlocked already. You were positive that you locked it when you left. You pushed the door open, wondering who entered your house.

You aggressively and quietly march into your house to try and find whoever unlocked your door. The group notices you seem a little off as you enter your own home, a little stealthy. A familiar tone is coming from your living room. You quietly walk over to that room.

You see the TV on in that room displaying a pokemon game. Sitting on the couch, is a tall blonde woman with a Switch floating in the air. She seems to be using her mind to control that Switch while she has her hands on a controller. You notice a Haunter being ready to be traded between the two switches.

“You’re wanting a Gengar. That’s a good choice, Sarah.” You instantly become calm once you know who was inside your house.

“Oh my gosh!” Sarah jumps as you scare her. The floating Switch falls on the couch as she wasn’t focusing on it. She seemed to have picked up a new ability. You saw a plush Eevee fall to the ground that was on her lap. “You’re back!” She tries to hide the fact that she was using your Switch. “I thought you were going to get back later when you said Madi had a snack.”

“Don’t worry about it. I would be happy to help you get the Pokemon you want.” You greet her with a grin. Placing your bag down as your friends come in. “The number of pokemon is insane now. It is hard to get what you want.”

“Thank you. It is so different from the mobile version.” Sarah smiles back. You were not upset at her using your Switch. You found it a little cute her effort to get a traded evolved pokemon.

“Oh, hey Sarah!” Madi said as she entered. “I’m glad that you could make it.” She walked over and hugged the giant woman.

“Is Sarah joining us?” Nick asks as he comes next to you.

You nod while confirming. “Yep, she is a wingwoman and our secret weapon.”

“HOLY SHIT!” Everyone turns towards the shout. Caspian had dropped his backpack and was deathly pale. “VICKY CROWLER! NO! IT CAN’T BE! TOO BIG! IT’S VICKY CROWLER 2.0!”

You had forgotten that Caspian was here and had never met Sarah. You didn’t warn him either. His first thought upon seeing your favorite neighbor girl was to relate her to his worst nightmare. His school bully and tormentor, the blonde Vicky Crowler. There were many major differences between the two, only their blonde hair seemed to unite them.

“Uhm?” Sarah was startled by the sudden terror of Caspian. “I’m not Vicky Crowler, whoever that is. I am Sarah Heartman.” She spoke softly and calmly to him. She recognized the fear in him and was set on putting that to rest.

Caspian starts to cower. He made himself smaller and shuffled into a corner. “Why did you bring Vicky’s older sister to your house? I thought we were friends.” He started to blame the group for this misinterpretation. “I brought my new pair of glasses. I don’t have a spare after these so please don’t break them.” Caspian cupped his glasses as he begged Sarah not to harm him.

“Who is this?” Sarah asks the group.

“Caspian Newal. A friend and our D&D game master.” You reply. Bummed that Caspian was terrified by one of the nicest people

“I am not going to hurt you.” Sarah walks past you to him. She wasn’t nervous or shy with him at all, which amazed you. She then lowered herself to his level. She gave a sweet smile to him. “Let’s try and restart this greeting. I’m Sarah Heartman. I have no connection to this Vicky Crowler. I’m the girl that lives right next to the sweet Dweeb.” She points at you.

“Wait, you’re not going to hit me.” Caspian lifts his head up with a sniffle. He was getting a better look at the busty woman that was in front of him, still posed to return to his shell if danger arose.

Sarah shook her head fervently. “Why would I do that? That would be SO mean. That is what bullies do and I don’t want to be like bullies. I have had my fair share of bullies.” Sarah shares a past experience about herself. This must have been in elementary school a few weeks back. You felt a righteous anger build up inside of you at Sarah’s suffering before her transformation. It pained you that people would treat others like this. It was wrong!

“Does Vicky bully you?” Sarah’s tender care brought you out of that thought. You were left wondering about that anger you felt. Was your blood to blame for this anger? You always chose the Paladin in D&D and the heroes with swords in your video games. Were you fated to be the foe of the sweet succubus beauty that has stolen your heart?

“Everyday the sun r-rises in the e-east.” Caspian mutters. He raised his head slightly as he became more at ease with the blonde giant.

“Everyday!? Vicky must be a very bad girl.” Sarah states the obvious. “I’m so sorry that you have to deal with her everyday.” She reached out and put a soothing hand on his arm.

“It’s pretty bad!” Caspian put his arms down. His fear of Sarah was melting away by her gentle, kind words. “It becomes unbearable when I try to talk with Amanda.”

“Who is this Amanda? She sounds nice!”

“She is this sweet girl.” Caspian pauses for a moment. His face turns red as the fear that he had blinded him to the fact that he was talking to a hot babe. “Uh, she has r-r-red h-h-hair and g-g-green eyes. S-s-s-she, she is really cute.” Caspian became a bumbling idiot with his words.

She is an old childhood friend of mine.” Madi stepped in. “She is a gentle soul and a nerd at heart. She is unfortunately friends,” Madi did finger quotations, “with Vicky Crowler.” Madi’s lock was blue as she talked about Amanda and burning red when talking about Vicky.

“Why would she be friends with a bully?” Sarah asks as she was surprised at where the girl that Caspian liked was with the school’s biggest bully.

Madi raised her hands and shoulders for a second in response. “I don’t know. I do believe that she wants out. She gave us hints about that today. Vicky just has her talons stuck in her so she can’t leave.” She crossed her arms as the bang turned burning red.

“She’s holding your friend hostage! That is so mean!” Sarah stood up to face Madi. She was making an angry pouting face. She kept her arms straight downward while sticking her butt out. It was absolutely adorable. “She needs to be stopped!”

“That is where you come in.” You reenter the conversation. “You are going to be fighting her at the party tonight.”

“That will throw Vicky for a loop.” Chad commented. He was right. Sarah’s beauty in her human form outstripped Vicky’s appeal farther than an ocean. She’s not going to see this coming.

“Wait?” Sarah lifts her hands up in fists. She looks befuddled. “I’m going to be fighting Vicky? Like hitting her?” She made some jab motions. “What sort of party is this?”

“You are not going to be punching Vicky.” You put your hand on Sarah’s shoulder. You knew that she didn’t like violence. You liked that she didn’t want to hurt people but would if it meant protecting others. “It is a high school house party. What we mean by fighting Vicky is that you will play against her in a series of games and competitions. There are many different sorts of things for the games that it could be sexual appeal, drinking, balancing, you name it.”

“I can do that!” Sarah beamed.

“I can see Sarah beating the crap out of Vicky. I believe we have a chance with her.” Caspian returned to the chat. He stood up and pushed his glasses up his nose. He was still red in the face because of Sarah. “By the way, I haven’t formally introduced myself. I am Caspian Newal.” He held out his hand.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Caspian.” Sarah shook his hands. He turned red to his ears. “I’m sure that we will be good friends. You are more Dweebish than Dweeb.” She indicated to you. “So I am sure that you are a good person.” That must be why Sarah wasn’t afraid of him, he seemed to be a little like you or nonthreatening.

“I will take that as a compliment.” Caspian gave a sideways smile at the awkward complement. He liked that he got praised for his nerdiness. He coughed and then changed subjects back to the previous one. “I don’t know how the rest of us will fare against Vicky’s minions at the party. We would need a secret weapon besides Dwayne’s kung-fu.”

Sarah looked at you with her dazzling blue eyes. They were sparkling. “You know kung-fu?” She sounded amazed. You were stumbling for words to say because you don’t know kung-fu. It was your divine blood. You were trying to find a way to say that while being conspicuous. Madi interrupted your mumbling.

“We have a secret weapon.” She smirked. Madi turned purple with pride. “It doesn’t involve Dweeb.”

Caspian pointed a finger at Madi. “Speaking of secret weapons, I feel like you all are keeping a secret from me. Something pretty big.”

All of you stopped what you were doing, gazes moved over to Caspian in unison. All except Nick, he went to the kitchen and was coming back with a banana, apple, and a pastry.

“What did I miss?” He looked dumbfounded as everyone had paused.

Madi went back to red. “What do you mean?”

“There!” He aimed his finger at Madi’s bang. “Your colored hair changed color. It was red at first, then blue, a burning red, a purple, and finally back to red. Hair doesn’t change like that. You also seemed to have a recent growth spurt.” He motioned to all of Madi. “Enough to get Vicky’s attention to humiliate her.” He then moved to Sarah. “You, I get this weird tingling sensation. It is the same response I get when my “Caspian sense” goes off when Mrs. Willows appears out of thin air.”

“Caspian sense?” Chad chuckled as he tilted his head to give a “are you serious” comedic look. “That is a silly name. I would have bet money on Nick making a name like that when women are around.”

“Hey!” Nick whined at the shade thrown at him.

“You may tease me about that but I believe you are hiding something from me.” Caspian accused the group.

“I did say that we would be good friends. Good friends are honest with each other.” Her eyes dart around the room, they stay on you for a second. She nods, then looks at Caspian. “This is a big secret. It can be scary. Would you want to know if it could frighten you? Do you think you can keep it a secret?”

“I-i am the laughing stock of the school. I got little credibility to my name except for my academic work.” Caspian swallowed nervously.

Sarah puts a hand on her hip and jetted that out provocatively as she grins slightly, approving of Caspian.

You are a little surprised that she was willing to share the secret so openly. It was a very big secret. You trust her though to make the decision about. That decision puts a lot of faith into your friends. She must have thought of them as good, trustworthy friends. From her mentioning about her bullies when she was young, she must have learned who she could find upright and honorable. The golden ivory horns emerge from her head to form what would appear to be a crown. Her large inkblack wings sprout from her back and expand significantly to a little bit bigger than 6 feet. Her spade tipped whip-like tail pops out from above her ass and dances around behind her. She folds her wings back as she takes a bow like a performer. “Voila, I’m a-”

“A SUCCUBUS!” Caspian pushes his glasses tight against his brow to make sure that he was seeing this right. He then dashes forward to start examining all of Sarah’s features he could reach, the tail and her leathery wings. Sarah is in a little bit of shock by the abrupt energy of Caspian just like the rest of everyone, except she is feeling it more with the hands touching her. “Oh gosh, I’m touching a real succubus! Can you spear someone with your tail? How much can you carry with these wings?” Are the horns ivory or gold?”

“I was expecting terror. Are you even a little bit frightened?” Nick questions the young nerd exploring a stupified and dizzy Sarah.

Caspian spins his head around to Nick. A light flies across his brim into a dazzling spark. “Why wouldn’t there be. There are too many references to them popping up in pop culture throughout ancient and modern time. I knew they had to exist.”

Chad seems impressed with Caspian’s logic. “You based your point of view about succubus in pop culture. I guess that makes sense. You did make a drawing of Amanda as Morrigan from Darkstalker.”

“You’re an artist?” Sarah asks as she steps aside a little from Caspian’s touchy hands. He suddenly realizes he is touching Sarah. He retracts his hands quickly, leaving him red as a tomato.

“Sorry! sorry!” He apologizes profusely.

Sarah hides her demonic features by turning around so they are out of reach. “It’s alright. Let us not do it again.” Sarah accepts Caspian’s apology. You are glad that Caspian was conscientious about bothering Sarah because he was excited to see demon wings, not perverted things. You knew of another person in jail who touched her for all the wrong reasons in a store. Sarah didn’t like people getting handsy on her like that. Sarah also forgave him so it really does lie in how you approach her.

“Are you an artist?” she asked again.

“I dabble here and there. I mostly do it to d-draw scenes for D&D” Caspian was humble about his talent.

“He is an amazing artist. He really fleshes out our characters.” Madi praises him. She wasn’t going to sell him short. She put her hand over her chest. “My “growth spurts” that you mentioned earlier. I’m a succubus as well that is growing into my full form.”

Madi’s assets increased in size and she grew to 6’9”. Her huge black and red bat wings came out from her back with the large scaly tail as well. Her horns shot up from the side of her head upward, nearly scraping the ceiling. You guessed this is why she wasn’t at her full height.

“Holy shit! You too!?” Caspian got all excited again. He dashed over to Madi before stopping his advance. “May I?” He asked. He had learned his lesson with Sarah.

“Just the tail.” Madi flipped her tail around. His eyes got wide as he inspected the tail. Her tail red scales went from red to purple as Caspian admired her.

“Your colored scales change color. Do you know why?” Caspian inquired. He had been tracing the scales with his fingers. Madi was twitching a little bit as he does

“It has to do with how I am feeling.” She pulls the tail away. Madi stops her twitching. The tail might be a little ticklish. “Purple is when I am proud, red is normal, blue is sad, white when I am surprised and yellow is when I am really happy.” She shifts to red as she gives Caspian her cheat sheet for her colorful moods.

“So if I scare you in the hallway and your hair turns white, I got you good?” Nick grins as he rubs his chin. He seemed to be preparing to tease Madi with that knowledge.

Madi turns a little burning red before going orange. She then snapped her finger. Nick yelped as he grabbed his crotch.

“If you see the hair turn to the color of fire, it will be a hint not to mess with me or that you messed up.” Madi giggles as she gives Nick some nice hot pants.

“Duly noted.” Nick grabs his groin in pain. “You’re not pretty when you're mad.”

“The quote is “you won’t like me when I’m mad.” Madi corrected Nick.

“Uhm. I do have a question.” Caspian tapped his fingers. Sarah and Madi looked down at him. He was a bit tense. “I-I think that succubi are cool and sexy… they have a thing they need to do to survive involving someone else. Do you seduce v-v-vunerable guys into sex to eat their soul or life energy?” He looks up to see the girls looking dejected at his words. “I-I am not accusing you of doing that or any succubi for that matter! I heard a woman street preaching about succubi being totally evil and doing many depraved things a little bit ago. She had a very cliche name. What was it? ….Oh yeah, Joan Bonaparte.”

Bonaparte, you heard that name before. It was with Andrea this morning. She said that the current leader of the Mayflowers was related to Bonaparte. Was this the Joan Bonaparte that was the leader? Were the Mayflowers already in town?

“We don’t take souls from vulnerable men. I can’t say about others but I know we wouldn’t.” Sarah was laying to rest Caspian’s worry. You had the same thought about them at first but you were wrong. They were sweet women just like normal women. “We only take the souls of criminals and bad guys. We don’t consume the souls of the innocent.” Madi shifted her body awkwardly when Sarah said that.

“So you are like the Dark Avengers. What people would consider villains but are doing good work.”

“That’s a good analogy.” You confirm Caspian’s idea. “Except they were never villains, always good people.”

“I get it. I just have one more question. Why are Sarah and Madi so different?” He points at both the succubi. They were different in horns, wings, and tail so there would be confusion on how succubi work.

Madi regained her composure. “There are different classes of earthbound succubus. I am a fire elemental succubus and Sarah is a Caster class.” Sarah waved when her class was mentioned. “We have different rarities and abilities. Mrs. Willows is an enchanter class.”

“Wait! The Old Crone is succubus!?” Nick blurted at Madi spilling the beans. You groaned as Madi was supposed to keep that a secret. “When was this?” Nick only got louder.

“It makes sense.” Caspian quietly remarked.

“Oh!” Madi covers her mouth with her hand when she apprehends what she had done. “I wasn’t supposed to say that.”

“That cats out now.” You moan.

“When did Mrs. Willows become a succubus?” Nick was still held up on that. He was acting as if that was the part of pigs flying in a report for his blog. “And why does she look like the mummies of Egypt? Aren’t succubus supposed to be hot?”

“She is more than she seems.” This was going to be hard to explain to her that several of her students know her secret. “She has been a succubus for a long time.”

Sarah crept up behind you to put a gentle hand on your shoulder. “Is she the succubus friend my mom mentioned?”

“Yes. She is the old succubus friend of your mom. They had a rivalry in high school it seems.”

“Ooh, I want to meet her.” Sarah’s face came alive. “My mom says that she is a powerful succubus. I want to learn some magic from her.”

“You're in luck.” You melt at that smile. “She wants to meet you.”

“Oh yay!” Sarah put her hands together to express her joy. “I can’t wait to see mom’s rival.”

“You’re missing the fact that she is pretty ancient.” Nick continues to speak about his opinion. He didn’t seem that impressed with the fact that Andrea was a succubus. “She will probably teach you a potion or a brew. I could go with her being a witch tied to succubus but not one.” He probably thought less of her now. His socks were going to be blown off when he saw her true form.

“Succubus have ways to hide themselves.” Sarah didn’t seem to like Nick’s belittling of Andrea. Sarah made herself shrink until she was her eight year old self with small wings and tail. “See, you wouldn’t believe that I was a succubus like this.”

“I can see your tail and wings.” Nick retorts.

Sarah looked back to see that she still had her demonic features. She made those slip back in. “What about now?”

Nick shook his head in disbelief. “Still not enough. You turned into something cute. Mrs. Willows is old and full of wrinkles. She is not succubus material.”

“He is not going to accept it.” You tell Sarah. “You just have to let him learn the hard way.” You have to tell Andrea that her disguise is pretty good. One won’t believe she is a succubus even if they are told because she looks decrepit.

“Alright.” Sarah accepts her loss. “But if you are wrong, we get to take half your height for a little bit.” She didn’t accept a total loss. Sarah made a bet.

“If I win, I want peeled grapes.” Nick offered his hand. He was accepting the bet.

“Deal!” Madi intercepts the deal. She plunged her hand into Nicks.

“This deal was between me and Sarah.” Nick whined. He felt like he was hoodwinked “You can’t just hop in, Twigs.”

Madi turned magenta as she came close to his ear. “I want to see you small so I’m the one you are making the deal with” She whispered seductively in his ear. Nick blushed at that lewd comment. Chad was chuckling at the situation he was in. Chad knew the meeting you had earlier with Andrea was on the supernatural topic. Mrs. Willows was a succubus from what you all said.

“You sealed the deal.” Sarah giggles. She returned back to her grown succubus self. “You both have to deal with consequences whatever they are.”

“This will be interesting.” You can’t help but grin at Nick’s upcoming misfortune bet. You then turned to Sarah. “On a side note, I thought you couldn’t go back to your childhood. That era was gone.”

“I can change my form to match how I want to be perceived. I can enhance or diminish what I want but at the end of the day I have a true form that is an adult.” She shrunk her bust until she was flat chest before swelling it back way past what it was before. The mammaries became so big that it was possible to stuff Caspian inside. “See?” She allowed us to gawk at the ginormity of her boobs. Every guy there was red in the face before she returned them to their normal size.

“I have seen the forbidden fruit.” Nick drooled. He was promptly hit in the back of the head by a green tailed Madi.

“Ahem.” Caspian coughed. He wiped a trail of blood coming from his nose. He was pulling everyone’s thoughts away from the provocative boobs that Sarah had displayed for the group. “Now that all the secrets are out. I think that we can have our meeting before the party.” Caspian brought it back to why everyone was here.

“Actually, I have a secret to tell.” You raised your hand. Everyone’s eyes went to you.

It had been a big secret reveal time for everyone here except for the secret you held. It had been nagging on you all day. Chad and Madi knew it. The other three didn’t. You planned to reveal it all to them soon but now was better than later. It would eat at you if you didn’t, especially if Sarah didn’t know.

“What secret?” Nick was confused. “Are you secretly attracted to Mimes. mrgph!” Nick gagged as Madi rammed her tail in his mouth to shut him up.

“I found out about it today.” You went to your bag to get the book out. “I am still trying to process it.”

You unveiled the glittering golden tome. Everyone eyeballed the divine book.

“That looks cool. That sword on the front reminds me of a sword. It is right at the tip of my head but I can’t remember it. I will have to draw one based on that design.” Caspian commented on the design on the cover.

“What’s special about it?” Sarah looked very intrigued.

“It is a book about a person in history that was blessed by a divine being. This book is proof that I am an heir to that person and can wield that power.”

“What person is that?” Nick was rubbing his throat from Madi’s tail being shoved inside.

“King Arthur.”

The room remained silent for a few seconds.

“What the-”

This was preceded with several questions about the book. You tell them all that you learn from the meeting with Andrea. The uniqueness of the blood, the Mayflower ties, and the feeling you were in with bearing this blood.

“Can you give us a minute?” Sarah stood behind you with a hand on your shoulder. She had waited until the majority of questions had been asked. She had been waiting to ask more private questions.

“Go right ahead. The two of you would need to talk after that.” Chad said. The rest of the group agreed.

“Come with me, Dweeb.” Sarah pulls you over to the side. The two of you went up to your room. Your heart was beating fast as you pondered what direction this conversation was going to go.

Once Sarah closed the door, you spilled. “I am so sorry Sarah. I didn’t know about this blood. I didn’t plan for this. It might look like I got close to you to assassinate you. I don’t have that intention at all.” You weeped.

“There there.” Sarah reached out her kind hand to your cheek, wiping away a tear. “I never thought you were trying to harm me. I brought you up here because you looked like you needed to deal with this fear right away. It was rocking your boat. I wanted to be with you during these rough waters, to steady it.”

You gave a big sniff while staring into Sarah’s beautiful gaze. There was no hatred in it, only love. “Thank you.” You grab her hand. “It means a lot.” You breathe deeply to feel her compassion. “But what about now? My blood is activating. I have a serious possibility of becoming a Mayflower. The group that would be hunting you.”

“If you become a Mayflower, you will be a good and kind Mayflower. You are fair, just, and sympathetic. All those traits and more good ones make you, you.” You saw her stare with her warm eyes deep into your soul. “I will go with you if you join their side. You stayed by me when I became succubus, I will stay by you. Mayflower or not.”

“What happens if my blood forces me to fight against you? I don’t want to fight you. I don’t want to fight anyone I know just because they have demonic blood. You are kind, sweet, and loving, not anything evil. I don’t want to hurt you. “ Your tears started to come out faster as you told Sarah your fears.

Sarah reached around and pulled you in. You were met with a tender embrace. “I will still love you. We will find a way through it. I know you don’t want us to be enemies. I don’t either. I am sure that our love will keep us together even if our blood makes us our antagonist.”

You felt your fears were being washed away by Sarah’s loving words. She didn’t hate you for this. She still loved you like you loved her. It couldn’t be helped during that flood of emotions that you started to cry, profusely, because of Sarah’s affections.

“Let it all out.” Sarah stroked your head as you bawled in her bosom. She had a tear come down her face as you let your emotions out. “I am here for you. I will be your rock.”

It was several minutes of this loving embrace between the two of you as emotions danced in the room. This was an intimate moment for the two of you.

“I think I’m good now.” You wipe the last tear away from your red eyes. All the fear of your blood was gone. You had accepted it and would deal with it. “I really needed that.”

“I’m glad that I could help my favorite person.” Sarah beames with radiant glory. “This girl has to support him when she can.” She let you go so you could stand.

“I really appreciate it.” You smile with gratitude for her being Sarah. “I do want to say one thing.” You had something on your mind for a while.

“What is it?” Sarah looked curiously at you.

“You know how I said that I didn’t want us being boyfriend and girlfriend until I figured out this whole succubus, human relationship.” You recalled when you discovered fully that she was succubus at that first blowjob.

“Mhmm.” Sarah nods quickly while trying to hold back a smile. She was doing a terrible job at keeping her excitement. She knew where this conversation could lead.

You were becoming very nervous as she looked so pretty getting stimulated by the topic. “I have my answer. I think that we can not be in anything else but a relationship after going through that. I believe that the relationship can work out. I love you and you said you loved me. I want to ask you if you want to be my girlfriend.” You paused. You knew that answer already but there was that little doubt in the back of your head that said she could say “no.”

Sarah claps her hands quickly as she gives a high pitched giggle. “OF COURSE I WOULD LOVE TO BE YOUR GIRLFRIEND!” Sarah squeals with delight. She seized you again in a very tight embrace. Your face was in her bust again. “I’ve been waiting for you to ask me for the longest time. Would you be my boyfriend?”

“I would love to.” You smile back as you made the status official. You were boyfriend and girlfriend. “I think I waited too long to ask you.”

“You sure did.” Sarah lowers her head to give you a big kiss, tongues quickly going inside each other's mouths. You melt as your tongues encircle each other in the embrace. The warmth of your love passing through the lips.

“Ahh!” Steam seems to rise as your lips depart for a second. “We need to add more to the love.” Sarah breathes raunchily. You felt her tail slip into your pants.

“Of course.” You grab her head and bring it in for another kiss. Her tail head had opened its maw to clamp down on your dick. Two mouths were being used on you, Sarah’s lips and her tail. It was only about two minutes before the stimulation of the sucking tail caused you to cum.

“Mhmm.” You moan in her mouth as you cum. You spasmed while the drops of cum traveled inside her tail to her body.

“Yummy.” Sarah compliments the taste of your cum. She is enjoying the moment before her face freezes. “What is that?”

Sarah lets go of you as she clenches her stomach. She seemed like she was going to throw up because the cum disagrees with her.

“Oh yeah.” You slap your face as you realize what is causing Sarah’s discomfort. “You know that weird taste you noticed this morning. That was my divine energy. It seems to be leaking into my cum. I’m sorry!” You apologize to your girlfriend.

“It’s fine.” She groans. She checks herself to make sure everything is really fine. “It is something that we are going to have to think about when we do this. Do you think you can control it to the amount that we had this morning? It was totally good then.”

“I will absolutely work on that.” That was going to be your priority to fix. It won’t be any good if Sarah couldn’t have your cum.

“Great!” She grins. “I will stick to blowjobs until then.” She wiggled a bit to make sure nothing was off. “I think that killed the mood. We should go back to the group.” She offers her hand to go downstairs.

You slip your hand into hers as you go right beside her. “I think so too. We need to crash a party. The two of you walk down as a couple.

“These are the sort of contests Vicky will make us do.” Madi said at the table as you and Sarah came down. She looked up as the two of you walked up. “It looks like it is finally official.” Madi grins.

The group turns to the arrival of the couple.

“Way to go man!” Chad clapped your back.

“What took so long, you lovebirds.” Nick congratulated you.

“Wait!? They weren’t a couple already?!” Caspian was confused. He didn’t know the earlier circumstance.

“After that discussion, there was no way we couldn’t be a couple.” You grin from ear to ear.

“It took him the longest time to decide. I knew it from day one.” She hugs you.

“Hey. I had somewhat of an idea.”

“Your idea seemed to be stuck on blowjobs. Not good for communicating in a relationship if my mouth has your cock in it.” Sarah teased you.

The whole group burst out laughing at you. Sarah burned you good.

“Very good, very good.” You chuckled as well. “I will get you back.” You promise a friendly shade later. You then turned to the snickering group. “What is our plan for the party?”

The house for the party was big. It was on a good bit of land with the house having a lot of rooms. The owners were not extremely rich, but rich for our town, but they did have some good amount of money to own this by folks outside of town. The owners were gone to the big city for a business trip leaving their kid to run the place. The kid decided to have a party to gain notoriety before he left for college and then that party was hijacked by Vicky. The kid could do nothing as Vicky held more power than him in social circles, money, and meanness to make it the battleground.

“Hold it right there.” A guard placed outside the house stopped two people in front of you. He was from the baseball team, not the one you flipped. There was another player as well being a guard. He scanned the two guests. “You better beat it.” He distinguished them as unviable for the party. He must have been under Vicky’s orders to allow only those who would side with her in.

“Excuse me, why can’t they come in?” Sarah strolls right behind the two trying to come in. They all gawked when they saw who said it.

“I uh… don’t know…why.” The baseball guy’s face was flustered as he stared at the obvious member of your party. All six of you were here in the best fashion you could find but that still didn’t compare to Sarah. “I. eh..”

Sarah reaches down and puts her hands on the two guests' shoulders. They both blushed at the giant blonde’s touch. “We should let them in. A party is supposed to be fun. It isn’t fun when no one can come in.” She was already beginning to overpower Vicky’s control over these blokes.

“Uh, yes. They can come in. More the merrier.” He sidesteps to allow the two and your party in.

“Let anyone else who comes up, in. Okay?” Madi gave the guard a wink. You felt a shiver as Madi charmed him.

The guy straightens himself up. “Will do.” He sounded a little robotic.

As you entered the house, there was loud music, flashing lights, and a lot of bodies. It had everything needed for a hype party. The six of you had other goals. Chad mentions the current status of that goal. “Getting in was easy, the rest will be hard.”

“I really wish I was a bard with max charisma.” Caspian complains as he winces from the hordes of people. He was being pushed around a lot by them. “I would have people make a way for me.”

“That would have its own set of problems.” Nick points to his example.

Sarah was the attention of everyone who saw her or bumped into her. She had her bewitching powers working as well as dominating in size. Her 7 foot tall busty and juicy body could only be compared to the school’s boy basketball team in height, even then, she was bigger. Sarah was holding up well with her being near you, it helped her shyness a lot.

“You're right.” Caspian answered. “I wouldn’t want to be perceived as a piece of meat. I would still like the charisma.”

Chad led the group to a side room where it couldn’t be seen by the main area. “We stay here until Vicky knows that Twigs is here. She will get word about a beauty coming in. We can’t hide that. I can stir up the fact that Twigs is here. Vicky would conclude that they are referring to Twigs instead of our secret weapon.

“She won’t know about Sarah until she sees her.” You reply.

Madi turned orange as she became giddy. “Vicky will be shocked when she realizes she isn’t the top girl.”

“I better go get into position to record her face when she sees it.” Nick mentions his part, the social media aspect. Chad and Nick then left to put the plan in motion.

As the two did their thing, the rest of you were left with people staring or stealing glances of Sarah. She was becoming more confident in herself as she got used to the attention and the feel of the party. She was doing a slight banging of the head as she listened to the music.She really enjoyed that part with the flashing lights.

“heEeEeLLLLOOO Bombshell!” A member of the drama club walks up the group, more accurately Sarah. He was the star of the club, playing many lead roles. He would be viewed as more handsome than you by popular opinion. “Would a fine babe like yourself like to have a few drinks and dance with a star like me.” He begins to flirt with Sarah.

Sarah swung her arm around you and squeezed you tight into her hip. “I’m sorry, but I am already taken. I came to the party with my boyfriend.” She indicates to you.

The guy’s mouth drops at that revelation. Whispers arose from the crowd observing her statement. They start speculating things about the two of you. The guy was not happy with the answer. “You surely don't know all your options here. I am the-”

“She said she isn’t interested in you.” You cut him off. He was not going to disturb your girlfriend.

“Hey punk!” He got very upset at you defending Sarah. “We weren’t talking to you!”

“What about talking to me?” Madi steps in. She was standing in front of Caspian to prevent him from being overwhelmed by the party. The guy looks at Madi when she comes up. You felt the neck hairs rise just as his eyes cloud over.

“No thanks, I’m good.” The charmed drama dude walked away. The whole room watched in awe as an alpha male walked away with his tail between his legs. They got the picture that the new chick was unavailable.

“Thank you, Twigs.” Sarah thanks Madi. “I didn’t know what to do in that situation.”

Madi waved off the thanks. “No problem. Those sort of guys won’t take no for an answer. You need to make them see that it is too much trouble, then make them leave.” Madi hinted that you would have to charm them to get them to go away.

“I will take that advice.”

“That would probably be a good idea. Otherwise, I would be fighting every guy that tries to snipe her.” You remark.

“I’m not that easily swayed, Dweeb.” She put her arms underneath her massive tits. This caused quite a lot of people to stare at her.

“You are not.” You are enjoying her body language. “I’m just saying that I would punch a lot of guys making the foolish attempt to try.”

She grinned back, happy with what you said. “I can see that happening. I might even enjoy it, seeing you fight for me.”

“MADI!” An excited voice cried out on the other side of the room.

“Oh shit!” Caspian turned as red as the hair of the person who called out Madi’s name. Caspian cowered behind you in shyness.

“Madi! I heard you were here and I just had to come see you. I want-HOLY MOTHER OF ARCEUS!” Amanda went to greet Madi but her attention quickly switched to the voluptuous Sarah. “Who are you?”

“Sarah Heartman.” Sarah greets the surprised redhead. “Do you happen to be a friend of Madi?”

Amanda’s eyes lit up as she recognized the name. She pointed to Sarah then Madi. Amanda tilts her head in a roll slowly as she had a big “aha” moment. “I’m Amanda Spiritson. I’m a childhood friend of Madi. We have known each other for a long time.” She then pointed at Sarah with both fingers. “You talked to my sister the other day. Red hair just like mine, only older.”

“Whitney!?” Sarah registered who Amanda was. “Of course I remember her. Very gentle. I wasn’t able to finish helping her last night. I got interrupted with something I need to take care of. How is she doing?”

Amanda chortles a little. “She is a bit different but fine.” She used one of her hands to signal devil horns, indicating that she knows the secret. “Luckily, Mrs. Willows is helping her out with that stuff. It was a pretty hilarious situation.

“Wait, what did I forget to teach her?” Sarah looks befuddled as she tries to remember what she went over with Whitney.

“Clothes.”

“Oof.” Sarah slaps her hand against her face. She remembers what she forgot to teach and regrets it. “I should have taught her that first.”

“It’s fine. I got to learn about you two.” She points at Sarah and Madi. “and the thing you can do.” She grins as she knows what happened between the two. She looked interested in that. She then faced you, and the little Caspian behind you. “Seven Hells.” It was Amanda’s turn to become regretful. “Did I say too much?”

“I.. uh. Know the, *Mhm*, secret.” A bashful Caspian replies. He was a lovestruck nerd as he seemed to be throwing beads of sweat to cool off his hot head from seeing his crush.

Amanda responded in a similar manner. She blushed as she was relieved that he knew. “Whew, That is good to hear. I thought I blew a century old secret.” She raised her hands up and started to twiddle with her fingers as she became nervous. “I do want to apologize to you for this morning.”

“It’s alright.” Caspian jumped out from behind you, waving his hands. “You did nothing wrong. I-I shouldn’t have blown it out of proportion. I should have controlled my attitude to you looking out for me.” Caspian apologized right back.

“No, no. I overstepped back then.” She became redder reiterating her apology. “I shouldn't have said anything about social status or coolness.” You wanted to facepalm as it sounded like she was falling back into the same mistake as before. Her face turned to a tomato red as she seemed to have smoke coming out of her ears. “I think nerds are the coolest.” She was overheating as she clearly liked Caspian and all of you could tell.

Caspian’s head exploded with those words. He had a mushroom cloud formed out of his skull. He was seeing stars as he became dizzy. “I think that you are very pretty.” He replied as he spun around comedically from being hit by love.

All of you had grins on your faces as the two were the same shade of red. These two, who were enamored with each other, were so adorable.

The DJ suddenly shifted the music at that time to Queens. Amanda was broken from her dear moment with Caspian by the cue.

“Shit, I have to go. Vicky is calling her squad.” She grabs Madi’s hand. “I will see you after the party. We will have so much to catch up on.” Amanda bounced, sounding hopeful. She waved back to a smitten Caspian.

“She’s awesome.” Sarah noted. She patted Caspian’s head. “You found a cutie.”

“Uh thanks.” Caspian returns back to normal. “She’s beautiful!”

Madi crossed her arms as her bang turned yellow. “I’m feeling good about our fight.”

“How so?” You asked.

“Amanda hasn’t looked that happy in a long time.”

After a few minutes, Chad came back to the room. Sarah and Madi were dancing a little to the beat the DJ was dropping. They mostly put a little bit of a sexual push to their moves with their hips and chest.

“Vicky knows you are here and she is getting her goons in place. We are about to have the fight.” Chad informed you. This caused everyone to stop dancing.

The pressure suddenly started to hit you. Madi, Sarah, and Caspian were about to fight Vicky’s team. Caspian would lose, Sarah would win, and Madi was the toss up, so it was anyone’s game. There was a lot on the line in this battle for school social status. Either Vicky remains undisputed queen and we are kicked out of anything or we topple her and a new social norm is made. This did not include you, Nick, and Chad having your own challenge with Vicky’s jocks from earlier being your opponents. There was going to be no surprise moves like this morning as they would be prepared. It was going to be tough going against them, whichVicky planned for. It was her backup if she failed.

“Well Baker, we prepared for this.” You patted Chad’s shoulder. We were going to put up a hell of a party fight in our last few days of school. “We will do our best.”

“We will go out with a whimper.”

“Or stand in glory.” That was your odds, victory or defeat. That is how Vicky fights.

The music cuts out at that second. The climactic battle of school was here.

“Hello Ms. Sunshine bitch!” Vicky’s voice came clear over the speakers. “I heard you finally arrived at the party. I was worried that your little rat’s funeral would prevent you from coming. I see that you don’t care for him that much.” Vicky started to demean Madi.

“She’s got that part right.” Madi scoffs. She had no love for the Rat King.

Chad taps your shoulder. “Come on. We got to get in place.”

You turn to Sarah. “I have to go but you will be okay. I am not that far away.” You voiced your concern for Sarah being over here without you. She was still a little shy.

“I’ll be fine. I am worried about your fight.” Sarah gave her own concern for you. “You don’t know how to use your power and you are fighting some big guys.” She places her hand on your shoulder, giving a light stroke with it.

“I will just have to use my own strength then.” You grin. “If I lose, I still have you.” You wouldn’t be popular in school if you lost but Sarah was all you needed.

“Aww.” Sarah turns a little pink. “That is so sweet. I love that about you.” She then scooted you towards Chad that was waving for you. “You need to go.”

You follow Sarah’s prompting and went to Chad. “Alright. Just remember the plan.”

You and Chad entered the main room. It was a large open space with a high ceiling, comfortably fitting for Sarah if she went to her demonic height, and big windows to a backyard with a pool, enough water to put out any fires that Madi might start if she went demonic. The furniture had been removed and replaced with a tiled dance floor with built in lights, to make it stand out even more, placed in the middle to be the main attraction of the party. This was definitely Vicky’s addition as the kid’s parents would notice that sort of purchase. The room had the technicolor lights to go with the music. There were even small spotlights that could be aimed to the dance floor in the corner courtesy of Vicky, to highlight herself.

You saw Nick on the edge with his phone out ready to record both Vicky’s team and Madi’s team. Waving at him, he responds in kind. This was the sort of stage that you had planned for.

“It looks like the boys got here first.” Vicky stood at the edge with DJ at the booth. Amanda and Jessi were by her side. Jessi looked tense, ready to get this over, while Amanda looked calm, seemingly having a plan of her own. “It seems like they are more of a woman than you are Madi.” Vicky continues to insult Madi. Nick was peeved by Vicky's words against Madi. You and Chad proceeded to your edge, able to see the rest of the group come in. The three jocks from this morning were on the opposite side.

“They don’t look very intimidating to me. They seem like they are born as an accident that has accidents all the time.” She was making a poor excuse for what happened that morning when you flipped one of her minions on his back. She would call that a fluke to save face.

“Hey Muffin Man. I heard you like girls with little animal ears?” She starts attacking us, using our nicknames. Vicky had spies go out to find out your group's info. She was also going after Chad’s kink. “How is your family taking it that you will be single for life? The stale bakery is going to go out of business if you can’t produce an heir.” The crowd was chuckling as she made these horrible jokes. “Sorrwee mommy.” Vicky went with a babyish voice. “Your son likes things that are imaginary. No grandkids. Sorry to disappoint you.”

Chad was beginning to boil with rage. It was hard to get under his skin but dragging his family’s bakery and his mom into it would. “I really want to fucking punch her in the face.” He growled to you. It couldn’t be blamed. Vicky was a horrible person that belittles people and desires power.

“Hold strong. The girls and Caspian are going to knock her clean on her ass.” You whisper back, confident in the girl part, not Caspian. The group needed to remain calm until the insults were done.

“I don’t have that much faith in Caspian in a beauty contest. The others, I do.” Chad reaffirms what you are thinking.

You were next.

“Hey Dweeb, look at your hair?” Vicky pointed to your head. She was going somewhere with an insult. “If I am not mistaken, which I am not, that is dirty blond hair. Blond is a good color for hair. Very sexy.” Vicky flipped her beautiful golden blond hair as she spoke, highlighting herself. You were wondering where this was going if she was complimenting you instead of it being insulting. “I just know one way of how to get dirty blond hair though.” She paused for a second while leaning down. “How many guys did your mom sleep with to make it like that?”

You felt a surge of divine energy in you as your rage built up from that vulgar insult. She could get under anyone’s skin if she tried. Even with it being as offensive as it was, you calmed yourself as the room laughed.

Your neck hairs rise as demonic energy arises from the other side of the wall. You knew that Sarah was ready to blast that wall to smithereens to get to Vicky for insulting you like that.

You conjured a daydream of Sarah and spoke quietly. “Keep calm, Sarah. Don’t get goaded by her.”

“She just insulted you and your mom.” Sarah’s projections fumed. “I’m going to put her into some ice to chill.” Her daydream form was making some ice shards around her, ready to blast Vicky.

“Don’t do that. I can take a hit.” You had to calm her down, it would ruin so much if she charged in to protect your dignity. “Her words and beauty will have no meaning to people when you come around the corner.”

“Ugh! Alright.” She listened to you, as she calmed down, so did the demonic energy. “I don’t like her. She is a big bully.”

“Yes, she is.” You confirm.

“Can I take her soul to turn her into a good girl?” Sarah asks, viewing that as a reasonable solution.

“No.” You deny her. “She is a bully not a crook. We have to use other methods.” You saw the crowd moving away in the hallway. It was time.

Caspian was the first to come around the corner. He was shaking as he went forward into the center of the room.

“You really took my suggestion and used the crippled nerd as your teammate. Bold but stupid.” Vicky slanders Caspian, who was downtrodden by the laughing attention. He shuffles across the room to his opponent, Amanda. “We do enjoy the free meal. I wish it wasn’t a kid’s meal. This little twerp won’t satisfy us.”

Vicky continued to rant. You saw Amanda whisper something to Caspian. His face went up as they spoke quietly.

The crowd parted again. This time, Madi came around. She was dressed in her usual black color. She had a black vest on with a white tshirt with the deadmau5 logo. It was topped with black skinny jeans. Her bang was fiery red, clearly angry at the insults.

“Well if it isn’t the bitch. It seems you went back to Ms. Gloom. I guess you're not a hotshot after all.” Vicky scoffs at Madi’s fashion choice.

“And you think you are a hotshot?” Madi retorts. She was standing proudly on the tile lights dance floor.

“Of course.” Vicky snorts at Madi’s question. “Have you seen this body?” Vicky rubs her hand down her silhouette. The curves, the breasts, and the ass, all these things that Vicky outclasses what Madi has, in her human form. “I have more of a womanly figure than you do, bigger in all areas. I would say that I am a hotshot, a sexy hotshot.”

Madi put her hip out and placed her hand on it. Madi gave a sideways grin and a chuckle with the bang turning orange. “You wish you were.” Madi walks up and goes in front of Jessi, marking her as her opponent. Vicky was confused for a second for why she was competing against Jessi.

She got her answer pretty quickly. Whispers erupt from the hallway as the third member marches toward the stage.

“She’s so big.”

“And hot.”

“I wish I was her boyfriend”

“This is the sexiest person I have seen.”

“Those rumors were true. She’s big and hot.”

Sarah came around the corner. The whole crowd was abuzz when they saw her. talking about how sexy and pretty Sarah was. She was wearing pink as her color choice. She wore a skirt and blouse. The blouse was unbuttoned on the top to show her massive boobs. She strolled directly up to Vicky, towering over her 6 foot body. At 7 feet, all of Sarah’s womanly proportions outclassed Vicky even if she was her size. Vicky was saying nothing as she was at a loss for words with a woman sexier than her.

“I heard that you say that blond hair is sexy.” Sarah strokes her platinum blond hair. “Since my hair is blonder, I guess I am sexier than you, naturally.”

“I.. uh..” Vicky couldn’t form a word against Sarah. She was surpassed by Sarah in every aspect.

Sarah strokes her silhouette like Vicky did. “I am a pretty big hotshot from where I come from.”

“Oooh” The crowd oohed Vicky as Sarah had taken what she said to boost her appeal against her. Vicky was on the ropes here.

“Well… I ..” Vicky looked down as she began to recompose herself from this humiliation. “”Uhm.. Well those can’t be real!” Vicky aimed her attention at Sarah’s boobs. “Those things must be implants. Real tits can’t be that big. Did you try to make yourself a cow?”

Vicky jabs one of Sarah’s boobs. Sarah recoils a little bit and gives a cute small yelp from the poke. The boobs jiggle masterfully showing that there were no implants inside. The whole party went red as Sarah cups them to make sure they don’t fall out.

“Nope, all natural.” Sarah calls out Vicky’s attempt to redeem herself. It fell flat, completely opposite of Sarah’s tits. “Do you want to try my ass?” Sarah strokes her larger ass. “I am sure that the crowd would love to see you flailing like a jealous girl trying to find a fault with my body. I will look like a beautiful maiden being harassed by an ugly… jealous… witch.”

The crowd erupts with a huge cheer.

Vicky remained silent and red. She was infuriated as Sarah had flipped everything around on her. Beauty, words, and the crowds were on Sarah’s side.

“Oh, by the way, I am your opponent for the compe-TIT-ion.” Sarah grabbed her boobs and shook them for the pun. Vicky blushed with those massive I-cups jugs taunting her abysmal F cups. You were loving Sarah turning everything Vicky had said against her.

Vicky had lost the moment Sarah entered this room. She had started strong but Sarah wiped away her lead.

“Alright folks. We have the contestants of the school queen showdown!” The kid, whose parents owned the house, got up to the DJ stand. He seemed very pleased with this outcome. His party got hijacked by Vicky but Vicky lost control with Sarah so he could have some control as DJ. “We will have a series of three games with each member facing off against their opponent. A point is scored for a person winning against their opponent in each round. The leads of each team score two. The leads are Vicky Crowler and…” The kid paused.

“Sarah Heartman.” Sarah answered. She didn’t introduce herself earlier. She didn’t have to, her body was enough.

“Sarah Heartman.” The kid picked up the name. “Over here we have Jessi Donward,” a spotlight lit up on Jessi and Madi. It was the basketball captain versus an emo girl. “And Madi Sherwood.”

The crowd cheered as this was a closer match. They both had their own strengths and weaknesses.

“And over here.” The light flipped on Amanda and Caspian. “Amanda Spiritson and Caspian Newal.”

There was very little clapping or cheering. This was not as exciting as the ones before. A cheerleader versus a skinny nerd. It wasn’t one to write home about.

Amanda then raised her hand. “Excuse me. I have something to say.”

The crowd really got quiet, if it wasn’t already quiet before with the announcement. Everyone turned to Amanda and gave her their full attention. Vicky’s eyes were wide with fear.

“I would like to forfeit.”

The crowd murmured instantly. No one on Vicky’s team had ever forfeited, it was always the opponent. Vicky could strong arm her team and opponents. With Amanda forfeiting, Vicky was at a huge disadvantage. Vicky knew that.

“Why you little ginger bitch!” Vicky growls as she blitzes Amanda. Caspain steps out of the way as his bully comes barreling over to her lackey. “Take back that forfeit right now!” Vicky was in Amanda’s face. Her face was contorted with all the rage she had built inside and was now brimming at the surface. She couldn’t do anything against Sarah but she could against Amanda. You were worried for Amanda as she took this bold stance. Amanda had remained mostly stoic except for when Vicky’s spit hit her face, blinking to avoid the spit. “I will not let you humiliate me like this. There will be pain and suffering if you do this. Remember, a Crowler always punishes her servant’s disobedience.”

Amanda’s face transformed into one of anger. “You think you own me?” Amanda was standing up to Vicky. “I don’t belong to you, you Gerudo whore. I tried to help you become better but you rejected that. You decided that I needed to be your slave. I endured the beatings and the abuse to help you. You then decided to put chains on me. I have decided that is enough, you demogorgon in human skin. I’m breaking the chains and going to be done with you. Everyone is going to see you for the horrible person you are. I hope you enjoy falling into the pit of shit you made for yourself.”

Amanda pushes past a shocked Vicky. She was parlyzed by this turn of events. You hadn’t seen this coming but you were glad. Caspian wouldn’t be embarrassed and Amanda had done it brilliantly that she hurt Vicky instead of herself with her forfeit. You marveled at Amanda's courage to get rid of her oppressor. She winked to a yellow bang Madi as she walked by.

“Oh! by the way.” Amanda stopped. “I’m going back to my nerd self. It is much cooler than all the dicks you suck.” Amanda killed it right there. The crowd erupted at Amanda’s jab. Vicky was flustered by this humiliation. Madi fist bumped Amanda as she had just won back her friend.

“Listen here, you fucking cunt.” Vicky moves to assault a retreating Amanda. “I am-”

Vicky didn’t get far as Sarah got in between and put her hand out. You felt some demonic magic as she used her Mage Hand. She had learned that she could move things with her mind when she barreled into your room this morning. It is what allowed her to open the window from the outside. She had been practicing how to use it. She could use it to pick up small things like a Switch or as an invisible wall for a second, which she uses to halt Vicky’s mugging attempt. Vicky looked confused as Sarah had stopped without touching her.

“I think that you should leave her alone. She has suffered enough of your abuse and doesn’t want to be your friend.” Sarah was stern with Vicky. Sarah looked over her shoulder to see Amanda talking happily with Madi. “I think she likes these friends better.” The crowd cheered as Sarah defeated Vicky again.

“Alright, that means three points to Sarah’s team. Vicky will have a hard time with this one.” The kid went back to the mic.

Vicky turned her enraged attention to him. “Hold on. I will just get another girl to my team. They don’t get those points.” Vicky was trying to halt those points from going to Sarah’s team. It would be hard for Vicky to recover from that deficit.

“I’m sorry but you can’t substitute a player once you made your teams at the party and three points are given to the team that didn’t forfeit.” The kid had a big grin on his face. “I don’t make the rules. Those are the rules you made.” Vicky had made those rules since she came in charge. She had been exploiting those rules on other challengers. Here, those rules were being used against her.

“You can’t do that. I make the rules around here. I’m in charge, you bastard!” Vicky screams at the kid.

“Are you that scared of me that you will bend your own rules?” Sarah’s blue eyes glistened as she spoke down to Vicky. She was ready to put her in her place. “That is quite pathetic but I will allow it.” Sarah then cried out to the crowd. “Does any girl like to join Vicky’s team?” One hand went up. “Alright, you can come up but would any girl like to join my team?” A bunch of hands went up.

“Hey you can’t do that? You can’t switch team members?” Vicky complained.

“Oh really?” Madi called her out this time. “You can break the rules to benefit you but won’t allow us to make a team change as well.” Madi turned orange as she made a mocking, worried face. “Oh no! The queen can’t take what she can dish out. So shameful.”

Vicky had smoke coming out from her ears. She had never been this disgrace before. The whole party was against her. “Fine!” Vicky growled. “No team change!” She wasn’t going to get the girl she wanted with Sarah asking for one as well.

“Glad you saw the reasoning.” Madi smirked.

Sarah’s eyes flared red for a second as she put an arm underneath her boobs and the other up to her chin. She tilted her head so a shadow went over her eyes. She was looking down at Vicky with contempt. “Ready to play some games?”

The two teams had gone to the opposite sides of the dance floor. Vicky, Jessi, and the three jocks stared menacingly over to your side. You, Sarah, Madi, Nick, Chad, and Caspian were all chatting it up with Amanda, following her redemption. She clicked instantly with the group. Her smile felt genuine as well as she seemed free. Things were going wonderfully.

“Alright. We need Sarah to win two games or Twigs wins three. If that happens, we break Vicky’s hold on the school.” You prepare your team in a little huddle.

“Then bye bye torment.” Nick comments

“Bye bye bullies.” Caspian grins. Amanda leaned in closer to him as he said that. Caspian blushed as Amanda showed her happiness for the nerd’s salvation and her freedom to be with him.

“Hello peaceful end of school.” Chad nods.

“Hello, good times with good friends.” Sarah hugs everyone with her hands and her Mage Hands.

“We will see all that on the other side. The battle awaits.” You put your hand in the middle like they did for sport spirit. Everyone else responded the same. “On three…”

“What name do we say?” Chad asks.

“I thought Sarah.” You answer.

Amanda had a different answer, “I thought Madi.”

Nick agreed. “Same.”

Caspian indicates towards Sarah. “I am with Sarah.”

“How about Dwayne?” Sarah suggests.

“I like Dwayne.” Madi agrees with that.

“That works.”

“Ditto.”

“Sounds good to me.”

“Hold on, why my name?” You were confused by this. The cheered name was supposed to be for the girls.

“You brought us all together. We all wouldn’t be friends if it wasn’t for you. You kind of connected us all.” Sarah mentions your role in all this.

“We wouldn’t know about this.” Madi points at Sarah, indicating her hidden succubus side. “We wouldn’t make it this far without you being the bridge between those worlds.”

“Aw. Thank you.” You rub the back of your head as you felt embarrassed by the praise. It was pretty great. “But focus,” You bring it back to what the girls had to do, not letting pride get to you. “We have a party to win.”

“On three, say Dwayne.” Sarah starts the countdown.

“Dwayne!” The group yelled before returning their attention back to the contest. The crowd tilts their heads with that surprise cheer.

“Alright people!” The kid yells into the mic. “This is what you came for. The highschool beauty queeeeen competition!” The crowd cheered as the battle was about to begin. “The first round is going to be a dance off. This will be the moment for you girls to show how your body can move! We only have four candidates which I believe is for the best.” The crowd cheered again. They didn’t want to see Caspian dance, which he was grateful as well.

“If it was geometry, I would have nailed it.” Caspian said, completely out of the ballpark of what happens at these parties.

“Sarah’s team will be the first one onto the floor.” The spotlights move to the center of the dance floor. “Who will go first into the arena?”

“That would be me.” Madi walks onto the dance floor. The crowd cheered as she moved her enhanced ass masterfully. She benefited a lot in the sexual appeal aspect with her succubus side leaking through to give her human side an edge. She flipped her black hair and red bang to accentuate her increased allure.

“Go Twigs!” Nick cheers for her. She tilts her head back and gives him a playful grin.

The kid moved to his phone to get the song that Madi had requested. “Madi will be the first dancer. Jessi will get to swing at her after Madi’s turn.”

The first few notes hit the speakers and you knew what sort of song Madi chose, it was K-Pop. She had chosen a music genre known for dancing. It was a good choice. Madi started to flow into the scripted dance routine with a little bit more accents on the hip bumps and shoulders, making those areas bounce more. Madi danced and the crowd cheered for her. It seemed like she had it in the bag when she was done.

“Madi did a masterful performance.” The kid says as Madi walks off the floor. She was purple when she high-fived her team. When Nick came up, he hugged her. You saw her bang turn white then magenta. You knew white meant she was surprised but the magenta was weird. You had seen it before but didn’t know why.

“Jessi’s turn to return the favor.” The basketball captain hit the stage. She gave a glance of content at Madi. She seemed very unhappy to be here or having to do this contest at all.

Her beat dropped and she surprised you. It was hip hop but she immediately got down on the ground and started to break dance. She was going full throttle from the start. Jessi was taking this seriously. The crowd was riled up with her performance. She was really good.

“And that is that for those two.” Jessi walks off the stage when her song concludes. “Time for the vote of who won. Jessi or Madi?” The party goers quickly went to their phones to text their answers.

“Okay, the winner is…'' a drum roll started. You got nervous as it was a close dance off by what you saw. “Jessi Donward! The first point goes to Vicky!” Vicky and Jessi clapped hands at their first point. You and your team groaned. They got a point but you were still ahead with the three from Amanda’s forfeit.

“Next up is Vicky!” Vicky strolled onto the floor waving to the crowd. An applaud went out for her. “Can the current queen compete against the towering competition with this dance?” Vicky gave a hard scowl at the kid as he showed clear favoritism.

Vicky chose “Sexy and I know it.” Vicky went full lewd with her dance. Twerking, bouncing her breasts, and moving her hips in all sorts of sexual ways. She was giving the crowd what they wanted. She was fighting the crowd to say that she was sensually appealing even with a dominating beauty like Sarah. It was a skilled dance, close to a pole dance. Vicky was not a slouch coming from a rich family. She had pushed her way to the top with a variety of resources to seal her position.

As Vicky did her dance, you moved around the crowd to near the DJ station. This was necessary for the song that Sarah was going to do.

“I’m sexy and I know itb35;”

The song ended and Vicky ended her song with a pose. She twirled on the ground and gave “draw me like your french girls” pose on the floor. The crowd cheered at that infamous model pose.

“And there you have it! Vicky’s provocative performance.” The kid calls out. Vicky looked smug as she went back to her side with a thunderous applause. “Will Sarah match that heart rising dance?”

Sarah struts onto the stage, bouncing her assets already. You whispered into the kid’s ear what you were about to do. He smiled as he was okay with it.

“Here we go folks. The final dance!” He hit play on the song.

He handed you the mic. You tossed the mic towards the dance floor. Sarah raised her hand and used Mage Hand to guide the mic to her hand. She did this all without looking. The crowd awed at the stunning start of the performance.

“The snow glows white on the mountain tonightb35;”

Sarah’s engaging voice rang out throughout the party. When we went to the karaoke cafe. Sarah didn’t know a lot of hit songs to pull from or dance to. She had to go for one that she knew that was popular and that was Frozen. The Karaoke night showed that she had a beautiful voice.

“Couldn’t keep it in, heaven knows I’ve triedb35;”

Sarah gives you a wink. This is when the fun begins.

“Don’t let them in. don’t let them seeb35;”

Sarah moved her free hand over her body, etching her curvaceous figure. Vicky had been blatant with her sex appeal while Sarah was keeping it hidden but hinting at it. It heightened her performance and charm.

“Well now they knowb35;”

Sarah raised her hand high into the air.

“Let it go, let it gob35;”

Sarah spun her hand, using her Mage Hand to spin the spotlights. She then moved her hips back and forth. As the chorus went on, so did the rest of her body. She was doing a full body performance with a sensual theme to that disney song.

The crowd cheered and was going wild at Sarah’s show. Her body and voice sold it. The crowd was on her side again. It felt like it could never end as she sang her song.

“The cold never bothered me anywayb35;”

Sarah ended the song and the applause was deafening. Sarah had hit Vicky out of the water. She tossed the mic back to the kid. You and the group surrounded her with cheering. She had nailed it. You didn’t hear the kid on the microphone as you all praised Sarah.

“Way to go! You killed it!”

“None of us could do it better.”

You came right next to Sarah. “How are you doing?” You could see her red in the face, not from the workout.

Sarah waved her hands at her face, seemingly trying to cool herself down. “So nerve wrecking!” Sarah called out her nervousness. “All those eyes staring at me. Did I sing the song right? Was I too sensual? Or not sensual enough? I don’t think I would want to be a singer!”

“That’s a bummer. I really wanted to hear your sweet voice more.” You jokingly complain. “I guess show business isn’t for everyone.”

Sarah clung to you like she was begging. She seemed worried that you would leave her for this decision. “No, no. I will sing for you. I will dance as well.” Sarah did the disco finger move. “I will perform.”

You grin in response to her attempt to keep you.

Sarah responded with comical pout. She realized that she had been led on to act funny. She then leaned in to whisper into your ear. “I guess that means no blowjob tomorrow.”

It was your turn to look shocked. You couldn’t believe that Sarah would do that over a simple prank.

“Sarah..i..” you begin to apologize but Sarah snickering cuts you off. “Very funny.” You realize that she tricked you as well. Both of you giggle as you both pull one over each other.

“Okay. the results are in. The winner by a landslide is…Sarah Heartman!” The kid declares.

The crowd and your group cheer. Vicky and her group look frustrated at their loss. They never had a deficit like this before and your team had the dazzling Sarah leading the charge. It would take a miracle for them to win with a score of 5-1.

“Alright! Next round!” The kid yelled.

The next game was a drinking competition. The crowd had moved outside for this game. A table was set next to the pool for the contestants. The first two contestants were Sarah and Vicky. If Sarah wins this game, your group would win the whole set and the party.

“You just have to outdrink her. If you do that, the party is over and we win.” You pat Sarah’s back, encouraging your giant girlfriend.

“I got this! I got this!” Sarah pumps herself up. Her shyness was coming into play. She already drew a lot of attention being a tall bombshell but she was the center of attention after her big performance. “Those are small glasses. I should be able to do this, I think.” Sarah noted the ten shot glasses on her side of the table.

“Wait.” Chad looks up a little surprised. He seems to have some sort of divine revelation. “Have you had alcohol before?”

Sarah shook her head. “I've never really had it before, what does it taste like?”

“We might be screwed.”

All of you looked over at each other for this mistake. You had forgotten that Sarah was a little kid last week. She wouldn’t really have the chance to try alcohol. You should have had her try some before the party. You glance over to Vicky’s side to see how Sarah would hold up with no experience with alcohol.

Vicky was very stern. She had her arms out to the corners of the table while slouching over. Vicky’s eyes were throwing daggers at Sarah. She had been humiliated by your giantess beauty. If looks could kill, Vicky’s stare could do it.

“Well, we have to live with this mistake. Fortunately, we have another round after this. We are ahead so we don’t have to win this one.” Sarah was in trouble this round. Vicky was experienced in this area. You had to look at the brighter side of things.

“They will catch up though.” Caspian mentions.

“Only if we lose to both of them.” Madi steps in. That's right. Madi had experience drinking.

“Twigs is right. She can still win against Jessi.” Nick said what you believed. “Twigs can snatch a point this round so we are at game point. This round won’t be a wash.” Nick states the other good outcome we could have.

“And I.” Amanda was adding to Nick’s statement. She had instantly clicked with the group. She was sweet, nice, and a nerd at heart. None of Vicky’s tendencies seeped into her. “Can make sure none of the shots are spiked. Vicky would give her opponent harder stuff so that she remains on top.”


“Vicky always finds a way to cheat.” Chad shook his head at the cowardly tactic. “How does she live with herself?”

Amanda answers him. “Quite easily. A Crowler does what she can to win. That is one of the mottos they have used since the late 17th century. They’re chock full of those sort of lines. I think they have a book for them.”

“Anyways, besides that, I don’t think I need to worry about my drinks being spiked.” Madi’s bang went from red to purple. “I think my body can handle it.”

“Huh!? How?!” Amanda was surprised at her childhood friend’s response. Amanda offered to help but it seemed like Madi rejected it. “Do you not want my help?” She looked very depressed.

“No no no. I do want your help.” Madi moves next to Amanda and gives her a warm hug. Amanda looked confused for a second as Madi’s hug was warm, physically warm. Madi turned magenta with her display of friendship love for Amanda. Was that the meaning behind that color, Love? Madi continued to speak to Amanda. “You are the one that knows Vicky’s tricks best and you’re my friend, most importantly. I think my other side has a way to deal with it.” Madi hints at her succubus side having a trick for this situation.

“You mean your evil side?”

“Yes.” Madi confirms Amanda's suspicion using code phrases to make sure no one is listening in. “I’ve noticed that I burn through calories and the like very quickly. I think that side makes it easier to keep our body’s shape. I also believe that having a fire in my belly helps a lot.” Madi was saying that she could take in more alcohol than before. Her body would just burn the alcohol through her system because of her fire elemental aspect having an effect in her stomach. This would mean that Madi had clinched this round. “I also think our biology just handles it better.”

“So Sarah might not be a wash?” Chad scratches his chin with that realization. “We have a chance to end it this round.”

“Did you hear that?” You smile at Sarah, trying to excite her and encourage her. You knew through this discussion she was feeling a little down that she might not be able to compete that well in this round. She didn’t want to hold the team down. “Your body might be able to handle the alcohol very well.”

“Mhm.” Sarah nods enthusiastically and determined. She held her fists up near her face like she was a little kid adorably ready to take on a challenge. “I can do this.” She pumps herself up.

The group broke the huddle and everyone went to their places. Sarah stood on the other side of the table looking smug at Vicky. She was planning on beating Vicky at this and ending the game.

Vicky wasn’t looking at Sarah though. She was looking at Madi with a perplexed look on her face. She was staring at the tip of Madi’s head. You glanced over to Madi to see what she was doing. She was doing nothing unusual, just laughing next to Amanda, joyfully rekindling their long friendship. Her clothes and demeanor were normal. Her black hair and yellow bang were not messed up. Madi had kept her body the same through all this so this wasn’t a chance of hinting her demonic features underneath.

Yellow bang.

You looked back at Madi’s bang to see that it was yellow, not the usual red that she came in here with. Did Vicky notice the change in Madi’s hair color?

“Alright. Time to bring out the booze!” The kid's loud voice interrupts everything. You forgot about Vicky’s attention to Madi’s hair as everyone watches two guys fill the shot glasses with tequila. Vicky and Sarah stare intently at the liquid.

“The rules are simple. Either outdrink the opponent or get them to collapse from drunkenness. The glasses are not refilled until both sides are finished with their ten shots.” The kid was sounding like the announcer in a boxing ring. Sarah and Vicky seemed posed to drink like it was a boxing match. Amanada had moved to the side to make sure none of the drinks would be spiked.

“If there are no questions. BEGIN!” The kid sliced his arm through the air between the blonde beauties. Round two had begun.

“Blegh, this is alcohol?” Sarah’s face became contorted the moment she swallowed her first drink. She never had alcohol before and she was going for the hard stuff. It should have been made known again that first time people don’t like the taste that much. “You guys like this bitter stuff?” She took another shot, making a new disgusted face.

Vicky grinned at Sarah’s displeasure. She was already on the fourth shot and Sarah was on two. She knew she had the advantage with Sarah’s appalling reaction to alcohol. You could tell that Vicky thought that Sarah was a lightweight. She didn’t have to rush this. Sarah would get dead drunk before her and she would win.

She wasn’t wrong or right.

Sarah powered through the ten shots, visually displaying her disgust for the alcohol. The crowd cheered as the girls finished the first round. Both Vicky and Sarah were swaying a little bit. Vicky was from the alcohol sinking in. Sarah was disgusted by the alcohol and was moving to find a way to get rid of the taste.

“Are you good?” You pat her back. Concerned about how she was taking it.

“I believe I am good.” Sarah stuck out her tongue. Once again, trying to get rid of the taste. “I’m not feeling horrible or completely jolly like those old shows portray drunks. Shit, that stuff tastes horrible.” Her blue eyes fixated on your eyes. “How do you all enjoy this?”

“It is an acquired taste. I didn’t like the first time I tried it. I had to build up to it.”

Sarah gave you “are you for real?” look. She was not happy with that answer. “I have to drink this stuff a lot to like it? Why drink it at all?”

“It makes people feel good. It also releases inhibitions.” You informed her a little bit about alcohol.

“Clearly.” She pointed around at the crazed party goers. Everyone had a red cup or such with alcohol in it. “This is not like a birthday party. I see no cake.”

“No it is not.” You chuckle at that comparison. “There are no presents either.”

The guys came back and started to refill the shots again. You notice the bottles have Vodka. This was getting to the harder stuff quickly.

“You won’t like this round as much.”

“It gets worse than that.” Sarah’s face was in disbelief. “That stuff was already worse than your holy jizz.” She groans. She was not liking this. “Can you take over?”

“I would if I could. I unfortunately have to face off against those guys later.” You point to the jocks from earlier in the distance. They seemed disinterested strangely in how Vicky was doing, like they weren’t there. “They can most likely hold their liquor. I would still sacrifice for you if I could.”

“Shit. Why couldn’t this have been beat the pinata?” Sarah complained. She gripped the table and breathed hard psyching herself up for this. “Alright! Let’s do this!”

Sarah grabbed the first shot and chugged it down. Vicky did the same. She was watching Sarah closely.

“Hurk!” Sarah nearly vomited. She was not liking the vodka. “That is so much worse than the tequila.” She shivered due to the horrible taste of the vodka. This was not going to be a good round. Vicky smirked on the other side of the table.

“Bottoms up!” Sarah tossed the second shot into her throat. Vicky reached slowly to hers to see Sarah’s reaction. She prepared to drink hers when Sarah couldn’t take it anymore.

“I’m out!” Sarah tapped out. She held her throat and stomach as she gagged. Her face had it written all over that she hated the vodka.

“The winner is Vicky!” The kid said, not very enthusiastically. Vicky’s side congratulated her, except for the jocks. They had got their first two pointer.

Sarah walked up to the group, gloomy from her results. “I’m sorry. I should have tried harder.”

“You're good. It was our fault for not preparing you for this game.” You consoled her. Everyone else nodded in agreement. “You are not to blame.”

“I could have won though.” Sarah’s mouth trembled. She was very depressed with herself tapping out.

“We don’t blame you. I don’t blame you.” You raised your hands to hold her face towards you. “I still love you even though you lost. Win or lose, that is not what defines us. I know you and love you for being you.” You stare hard and directly into her lovely blue eyes. You wanted to get it through her head that she shouldn’t be held up on this.

Sarah wiped a tear from her eye. “Thank you. That means a lot.”

“Wow! Dwayne can really bring the rising speech.” Amanda nods her admiration. “I can see why we cheered for him at the beginning.” She then put her fingers together intricately. “And the strong bond you two share.” She then nodded her head to Vicky’s cheering side. “Way better than what those guys had to offer.”

“I’m sure that you will find a guy that will love you as much as Dweeb and I love each other.” Sarah commented on Amanda’s jab at Vicky’s posse.

“Oh. I know so.” Amanda glances over to Caspian. Oblivious with Chad about Amanda’s loving green eyes soaking in the nerd’s figure.

“Oh ho ho ho!” Sarah grinned at the implications. You and everyone else in the group knew it. Both were madly in love with each other, they just didn’t know the other felt the same after being forced to wait. Vicky’s refusal to let them have a relationship put a strain on building it up over the last year. They didn’t know the other's current feelings about them. It was adorable to see them trying to show their affection but the other not reading it correctly.

Madi suddenly came through the crowd, wiping her lips. “Sorry, I got hungry.'' She then looked at Vicky’s side to see them congratulating her. “I guess we didn’t win.”

You found it odd that Madi would leave during something so pivotal. She had disappeared during lunch and now during the party. It was weird. You had to ask her about it.

“Yeah, I lost.” Sarah spoke up first with a smile, rubbing the back of her head. She was acting cute in her tiny bit of shame. She was much more okay with it than before. She was laughing it off. “I didn’t know how bad alcohol tastes. I will have to try lighter stuff first.”

“That is unfortunate.” Madi’s bang turned blue, feeling for Sarah. “I know that meant a lot to try and help us but we still have next round.”

“I will definitely win the next round. You can count on it.” Sarah shook her fists to pump herself up. She was once again, completely adorable.

“Good to see that you still have the spirit.” Madi went back to red. She tapped Sarah’s shoulder as she walked to the table.

“Oh Twigs.” You remembered something very important from earlier when you saw her bang change color. “A very important thing. I have to tell you before you challenge Jessi.”

“Mhm? What is it?” She looked curious at your interruption.

You pointed at her mood hair bang. “Your hair, it is changing colors a lot. I saw Vicky staring at it earlier. You are going to need your feelings in check.”

“Fuck. that is bad.” Her bang turned blue. “I was hoping people wouldn’t notice it because of the alcohol. If Vicky notices, she would call us out. That won’t be good for us.” Madi turned to Sarah. “How are you feeling from what you drank?”

“Totally fine.” Sarah nodded. “I don’t feel any different. No classical giddiness or abounding anger filling up inside of me like depicted in the media. I think you were right that our biology is different so we can handle higher amounts of alcohol.”

“Good.” Madi grins. Her hair turned red. “That would make it easy to keep my emotions in check. I can keep it red if I am not drunk.”

“I like to hear that. Vicky won’t catch our secret that way.” This was good. Vicky won’t bad mouth you all for being succubus if she didn’t know and won’t know about the group's advantage. It was best if it was as secret as it could be. You imagine Vicky as a succubus. It gave you a shiver. “No thank you.”

This made you forget about your other concern about Madi.

“Alright the,” Madi cracked her knuckles. “Let’s do this.”

Madi drowned Jessi.

It took three rounds before Jessi couldn’t take it anymore. She fell into a drunken mess, into her teammates arms. Madi was totally fine as the fire in her belly burned that alcohol right up. It wasn’t going to affect her at all. You wondered if she could ever get drunk.

“That is it for round two.” The kid declared. He was more psyched up for this victory than he was for Vicky’s. He showed complete bias as an announcer. “Vicky steals round two from Sarah while Madi washes Jessi. That means our score is 6-3, Sarah’s favor. Only one more point and Sarah’s team seals the fate of Vicky Crowleeerrrrr.” He rolled Vicky’s last name. She scowled at him harshly.

It was time for the third and final round.

“The contestants are in the pool and they are hot! Let’s give a round of applause for this show!” The crowd goes wild as the announcer kid prepares the stage and hypes it up.

The last game is a pool volleyball game. Vicky was using the last bit of her influence to pull this sort of game to give herself a chance. The two on each team would work together to score all the points for this round. It was all or nothing. If Vicky wins, she would tie and have to use her jocks to pummel you and the boys next game to keep her position. If Sarah won, She would be crowned queen of the school. Vicky’s jocks would just try to beat you silly for humiliating Vicky. Vicky would try to hurt Sarah and Madi as she goes down by beating up you and the boys.

Besides all that, it was a sight to behold just like the kid said. Vicky and Jessi had switched into bikinis. Madi had brought a black and red one piece swimsuit. It accentuated her new figure quite well. Sarah did not bring a swimsuit. You gave her one of your white undershirts to use in tandem with her underwear as a swimsuit before the game. In the changing room, Your mouth dropped when she put your shirt over her head and then expanded to cover the top half of her ass. “I will put it back to normal when we are done.” She giggles at your ogling eyes. You actually wanted to try it on to see how much bigger she was to you. With its enlarged size, it still wasn’t enough to hide her sexy body underneath. White shirt and water, it clung to her skin and was see-through enough that her bra and panties were barely visible.

“You got this!” You cheered for Sarah. She waved back with a big smile.

“Remember Jessi, No mercy!” Vicky growled as she prepared to serve.

Jessi responded with a thumbs up as she wobbled a bit in the pool. She was recovering slowly from her dead drunk state after losing to Madi. “shs-sure thing. Going for the win!”

Vicky hit it over. Sarah was in the back to receive it and bounce it Madi. She hit it over and Jessi got it. Despite being drunk, Jessi was a sportswoman. You saw her react quickly to Madi’s hit to send it high to Vicky. Drunk, Jessi was no slouch. You realize Sarah and Madi should be concerned for what Jessi could do. Vicky hit it hard over the net but Sarah dived to save it. The ball went back over to Vicky’s side in a high arch towards Jessi. It was a great spike set up. Madi swam quickly to the net to protect. Jessi jumped high to reach the ball. Madi used her demonic strength to soar high to meet her in the air over the net. Jessi looked surprised to see Madi getting close to her jumping height to block. Madi put up a good wall to block most of her options. Jessi spiked the ball against Madi’s arms and it deflected back into the water on Vicky’s side.

“First point! Sarah!”

The crowd went wild for the first point. You, the guys, and Amanda high five each other for the first point. This was the start of Vicky’s downfall.

“You go Madi! You’re on fire!” Nick screamed. Madi blushed and turned magenta at Nick’s cheer. Magenta was love from what you had seen. Did Madi like Nick?

“No way.” You mumbled to yourself at that revelation.

Vicky was not happy with that result. She stormed up to Jessi. “What was that?”

“She flew up really high. I didn’t know she could jump that high.” Jessi bumbled. She was confused by little Madi catching her spike. “I should have asked her to join the basketball team.”

“Don’t worry about your stupid team. This matters more. Remember what I always say, “if a person gets in a way of Crowler, go for the head.” you should have hit the ball in her head.” Vicky indicated that Jessi should have hurt Madi there. Vicky was wanting to cause pain if she didn’t win.

“But that is not very sportsmanlike.”

Vicky waves her hands in frustration. “Stop it with sports! This is about my throne at the school. It is at stake here. We won’t retain it if we play nice with these stupid bitches!” Vicky was in the middle of losing her cool.

“We are almost done with school. Why does it matter anymore?” Jessi drunkenly responded foolishly.

“It matters to me!” Vicky’s eyes were like a rabid dog. “I need to rule until the very end. Everything is subject to me. This party will not be the end of me!” She leered deep into Jessi’s eyes. “Or do you want to join me for cheerleading practice?”

Jessi seemed to be knocked out of her drunken state a little bit with those words. Jessi was a cheerleader only in name. She was mostly the women’s basketball captain. When Vicky was mad, Jessi was brought to cheerleading practice. The basketball team had the best run under her leadership but would suffer during the times Jessi was absent with cheerleading. Jessi wouldn’t go back to the team until Vicky was satisfied.

“It is so sad that Vicky forced Jessi on the cheerleader squad. It seems like a punishment to Jessi.” Chad sadly notes the interaction.

“It is.” You were mad at Vicky for threatening Jessi with that sort of punishment. It was known that Jessi loves basketball and Vicky had a way to keep her from doing that when things didn't go Vicky’s way.

“I understand.” Jessi looks dejected. She seemed unhappy with her two options. Unsportsmanship and timeout from her team. This was cruelty to her.

“Good.” Vicky pats her back. “Let’s crush them.”

As the opposing team was finishing their “threatening” team huddle, Sarah called you over to the side of the pool.

“I don’t think that girl wants to be on Vicky’s team.” Sarah points to the basketball captain.

“You mean, Jessi.” You reply.

“Mhm. I think Jessi doesn’t have as strong a bond as we thought she has. That is not how you treat a friend.”

You shake your head at the sad sight of the two opponents. “I believe you are right. It sounds like Jessi is in the same boat as Amanda.”

“I hope we can free her too.” She faces you directly. Eyes full of compassion for her plighted opponent. “I would like to have another friend like Amanda.”

“Hey Bimbo!” Vicky’s shout interrupts your conversation with your girlfriend. “We got a game to play.” she was clearly upset at this break when she took a break herself.

“I guess you got to get back.” You roll your eyes at the demanding cheerleader. You gaze at Sarah’s blue eyes. “I hope so too.” You answered Sarah’s statement as you returned to the side.

The game became very alive after that. Vicky and Jessi threw every mean trick they could do, mostly Vicky. Jessi would do some and then apologize profusely, even when scolded by Vicky. Sarah and Madi responded by playing the best, fair water volleyball they could. Vicky and Jessi did everything they could to make sure Sarah and Madi were not too far ahead. When Sarah and Madi were two points away from winning, that is when everything changed.

“I got it!” Sarah yells in the back from a high shot. Sarah reached it easily and set it to Madi. “oops.” Sarah utters as she made the mistake of setting it too short.

“No worries. I still got it.” Madi moved herself underneath the ball, not that close to the net. Jessi set herself up near the net to respond to what Madi did. Madi lurched high into the air with her demonic strength again. “Take this, Asteroid Slammer!” Madi made the most obnoxious name to name a spike.

“Yeah. Asteroid Slammer.” Only Nick cheered for that silly name.

Madi spiked the ball towards Vicky’s side hard. Jessi responded perfectly by getting into the way of the trajectory of the ball, more specifically, her face.

Wham!

The ball slammed into Jessi’s face onto Sarah’s side. Jessi’s face scrunched up from the impact.

“Oh my gosh!” Madi covers her mouth in shame, horror, and worry as Jessi hits the water. “Are you alright?” Madi and Sarah wade through the water to her.

“That landed on their side. Our point.” Vicky said without going to her teammate. You were also moving to the otherside of the pool to check on Jessi. Madi and Sarah were already there by the time you arrived.

“That was a big hit. Are you okay?” You see some blood coming from Jessi’s nose. Madi’s enhanced strength did a number on her.

“I am fphine.” Jessi’s words were gargled from the blood. “I can still play to skip cheerweading.” She had a determination to avoid cheerleading.

“I am so sorry. I should have held back my strength.” Madi was blue with her apology. She felt bad for that hit. “I didn't mean to hit you at all.”

“It hwappens.” Jessi wobbles as she tries to pull away and to swim back to her position. The weight of her drunkenness and blunt force trauma was getting to her as it was a very sloppy attempt. “You jwust have to dweal with it.”

“You are not okay.” Sarah grabs her arm to stop her from going out. “You are seriously hurt.”

“I need to pway though. My girls need me to play in the next gwame. There is schwolarships on the wine.” Jessi whines. She was deeply concerned for her basketball teammates. She was sacrificing herself for them and their future..

You were moved by her devotion but you had to speak up. “You are not going to be able to help them if you are injured.”

“I forfeit.” Madi yelled.

The whole party went silent with those words. Everyone was checking to make sure they heard it right.

“I forfeit.” Madi repeated herself, more confident this time. “I won’t be in good conscience beating Vicky like this with Jessi injured by me.”

No one said a word. They were shocked at the sudden sportsmanship and caring for the other team. It was supposed to be awe inspiring to see it but Vicky couldn’t keep quiet at her joy at the forfeit.

“You heard her. She’s out! That means my team gets a point. My team!” Vicky pleads unapologetically desperate for the point as Madi quits for Vicky’s teammate’s sake. Vicky was more concerned about points than Jessi.

It made you a little angry that Vicky would be concerned for her friend or associate. You had to be the proper person and help. “Come on.” You spoke to Jessi. “There is no reason for you to play the game right now. You fought the good fight.”

“I also don’t want to fight you while you are injured. A game is no fun when your opponent is not at their best.” Sarah adds. She was concerned for Jessi as well. As you spoke you heard some people come behind you. You saw that it was some of the girl’s basketball team.

“I don’t think your team wants to see you hurt for them as well.” You turn back to Jessi, realizing the wishes of her teammates as they all looked concerned for her as well.

Jessi sighed. “I guess you are rwight. You're doing the sporwtsman thing to do to make surwe my health is good. It would be shamefuwl to not take it.” Jessi went over to the edge of the pool. Her teammates were ready to help her out. She looked over to Madi before she got out. “If I had known you had such a gwreat vertical, I would have asked you to join the tweam.”

Madi went back to red as she went to the edge as well. Nick came over to help her. “I’m not really into sports that much. I’m more of a nerd.”

“That arwm says otherwise.” Jessi retorts with a chuckle. You were glad that it seemed like there was no hard feeling between the two.

“There you have it.” The kid spoke on the mic again. “Such sportsmanship and admiration for the other player. You love to see those sorts of moments in games like this.” The party cheered for Madi and Jessi for the respect they had for one another.

There was one who didn’t. “We still have a game to play here!” Vicky whines without remorse. She was occupied more with trying to keep her status than her longest running lackey. This created an awkward situation for the rest of the party of how to move forward.

“I guess that means it is up to you to put Vicky into her place.” You were disgusted with Vicky’s behavior. She was the leader of her group but didn’t care for them.

“No worries.” Sarah’s eyes flared red from her usual blue eyes as she was pissed with Vicky’s behavior as well. “She will learn through loss to care for her friends.” Sarah went to the middle of her side, staring very intently at Vicky who did the same.

“Then teach her a lesson! You got this!” You cheer as you went back to the group. She turned to you and gave you a thumbs up. Her eyes went back to their dazzling blue. She then refocused on Vicky, who titled her head curiously at Sarah.

“New rule with only one person on each side.” The kid was announcing the change to the game. “It is possible to hit the ball three times but it has to be a different body part each time.”

“Sounds pretty straight forward.” Chad said as you came back. Madi was with Nick to tell her how proud he was with Madi for doing the sportsman thing to do. Amanda was discussing with a blushed Caspian how the game works. “It allows them to play without someone making an excuse.” Chad took a swipe at Vicky.

“Or blame her loyal teammate.” You swipe too. Upset about Vicky’s treatment of Jessi.

Vicky served it to Sarah very hard. Sarah had to use her palms to deflect it up. With the set up, Sarah used her forearms to spike it down onto Vicky’s side.

“That doesn’t count. She used her arms twice.” Vicky complains after she couldn’t get to the spot to receive the spike.

Sarah waves her hands. “I used my hands, doofus.”

“How was I supposed to know that you could do that, you big freak?” Vicky wasn’t backing down.

“Hands,” Sarah pointed at her hands, “arms,” she pointed at her arms. “Different body parts.”

“They are still on the same part of the body.” Vicky was giving her bitchy face as she whined. “You have to use some other part.”

“They are different parts.” Sarah tried to explain to her. You then noticed one of Vicky’s ex-boyfriends whispering to the kid of the house. The kid nodded nervously. Vicky had some sway on the boy toys she had used in her life to help her out, probably trying to see if they could go back to her by doing favors for her. Sarah was breaking Vicky’s grip on the school but there were some loose ends. Her boy toys were still hers and you were going to fight some of them.

“Maybe we can free them with our fight.” You mumble to yourself, hopeful of removing all of Vicky’s grasp on the school.

“The judges rule that arms and hands count as one body part. Vicky gets the point.” The kid said, looking sideways at Vicky’s ex.

“Thank you.” Vicky gave a smug look for her little victory. “If you used your head, you would have known they were under the same body part.” Vicky went over to her side to serve again.

Sarah turned to you with a stupefied look. She couldn’t believe what just happened. She didn’t know about the underhand deal of Vicky’s ex. It angered you but there was little you could do except cheer her on. “You still got this. Make her eat her words.” You yelled.

Sarah looked confused for a second from what you said before nodding. She smiled and gave you two thumbs up.

“Are you ready? you giant bimbo.” Vicky asks, proud of herself.

Sarah claps her hands. “I am ready, you entitled bitch.” She threw an insult back.

Vicky’s eye twitched at the insult. Sarah got her with that one. Biting her lip, she tossed the ball and slammed it hard directly at Sarah. Sarah responded by lowering her head down and taking the ball directly to the top of the head. The ball flew up perfectly for Sarah. Sarah jumped up for her set and repeated the same spike.

“Point for Sarah.” The kid yelled as the ball ended up on Vicky’s side with a big splash. The crowd cheered and Vicky fumed. She was one point away from losing.

“I used my head like you said.” Sarah blew a kiss to Vicky, which enraged her even more, while you chuckled at the irony of Sarah’s choice. Vicky looked like she was willing to kill Sarah if she could get away with it.

“Sarah’s serve.” Kid yelled.

Vicky marched over to the ball furiously. It was game winning point on Sarah’s serve, Vicky was not doing well. She furiously tossed the ball over to Sarah. “It must be nice having such an out of proportion body like yours to have every single man here slurping up the view. A little hip movement here and a little hip movement there,” Vicky moved her hips dramatically to taunt Sarah, “and everyone’s wood hardens to follow whatever you want. There are only two ways to get people to follow you like that. One doesn’t exist except in old tales. The other is way more common, the slut method.”

“I’m not one that goes after every pretty boy’s dick I meet.” Sarah was calm with Vicky’s insult. She was letting it sink into her. “I only have my mind set on one person and that is my Dweeb.”

“Ah, your Dweeb.” Vicky looks like she was beginning to go crazy. Eyes seeming to bulge out, grasping at an outlandish idea. “I guess your bulbous body can snatch anyone up.” Vicky turns her attention to you. “Is that why you hooked up with the bimbo bitch? The sexy body that would absolutely dominate you. It is impossible to ride on top when she is that big.”

All eyes went to you. You didn’t pay attention to anyone else but Sarah. She looked angry and pleading. Angry at Vicky and worried about what you would say.

Sarah had nothing to worry about. “It has nothing to do with her body.” You crossed your arms sharply. “It has to do with her personality and character being rich while yours seem to be poor at.” You saw Sarah beam at those words. Her worry was washed away, only joy for you and anger for Vicky’s words insulting you.

“Slut and bitch are a personality and character.” Vicky retorts, trying to demean you and Sarah. “And how can I be poor in those when I am the richest girl in town.” Vicky made the money symbol.

“Isn’t the Allerson Family in town? Aren’t they richer than you?” Nick spoke up with the perfect information a blogger could have. The news that the Crowler Industries richer rival was setting up shop in town was the whisper of the town. It could spell doom for the Crowlers.

It was the perfect comeback. Vicky was red as that statement was no longer factual. The whole party laughed at her. Her head was ready to explode at the humiliation. “Just serve the fucking ball, you, you damn whale!”

“Serve coming right up to the poor girl.” Sarah snickers. She tossed the ball and served it at Vicky.

Vicky moved directly in front of the ball and let it hit squarely into her F-cup breasts into a set for herself.

“That is how you use your body, Bimbo!” Vicky screamed as she whacked the ball directly at Sarah.

The ball hit Sarah directly onto her K-cups. “Ow.” Sarah winced at the blunt trauma from the ball. The ball arched upwards behind Sarah. “My body is not just to be eye candy to boys.” Sarah said as she walked backwards. The ball was still behind her. “I can use it like this.”

Sarah shoved her butt out behind her as the ball came down. The ball hit her ass, causing it to jiggle, and flew up towards the net. She used her big sexy ass to set up her own spike. The problem was that the ball was pretty close to the net, setting up for either person to get it.

“Spike it hard!” You, Madi, Nick, Chad, Caspian, and Amanda yell to Sarah.

Sarah and Vicky both dash to the net. Vicky trying to stay alive for another point and Sarah trying to end it. The highball completes the top of the arc and begins to descend. Sarah and Vicky jump out of the water to slam it. The two blond beauties stretch high to be the first one to touch it. Before they can even do that, Sarah’s large boobs hit Vicky directly in the face.

“Mmgpth.” Vicky gags into Sarah’s bust and bounces back due to Sarah’s overwhelming boobs. “NNOOOOO!” Vicky screams as she flails off Sarah into the pool like a ragdoll.

Sarah elegantly taps the ball over into Vicky’s defenseless side, scoring the game point.

“Sarah wins!” The kid yells. Everyone erupts in a loud cheer as the women's games are done. Dancing lights, loud music, and red cups are raised in celebration. Sarah jumps out of the pool and charges the group for a big, wet hug for the victory while Vicky’s sulks and cries and her loss in the pool. The school has a new queen.

The party became alive after Vicky’s loss. The students were feeling free after years of subjugation to Vicky’s will at the school. They had seen the kindness of the new queen and her friends and loved it. The feeling that the school year was going to end as normal as possible, except with a giant, gentle blonde bombshell being the queen.

“Hey Sarah, join us over here!”

“Take a picture with me!”

“Can you sing a song for us?”

The requests and questions kept flooding in as everyone wanted to have some time with Sarah. She was dazed and confused by all of it. She was twirling around in circles trying to answer one person before another one interrupts.

“I..uuh..mhm.” Sarah seemed like she was going to break down from the pressing attention.

You slipped your hand in hers. She twisted around to you in surprise as she didn’t know at first it was you. When she saw it was you, she became at ease.

“Hold your questions. We will go for photos first then we will see what is next after that. The song is questionable.” You raised your voice to get everyone’s attention and push people away. “If you all would line up over there, we can get the pictures started soon.” You pointed over to a wall on the other side of the room.

The crowd shifted over to where you pointed and started to form a line.

“Thank you so much, Dweeb. I don’t know how to handle all this attention. I wasn’t this popular in school, mostly I was picked on.” Sarah hugs you as she calms herself down.

You patted her back to notify that you are here for her. “I could see how that is different from this. We should have expected this amount of attention with who you are. You are the towering, gentle beauty that toppled the antagonizing, mean Vicky. You are a hero and a good looking one at that.” You smile at her.

“Oh stop that.” Sarah waves her hand loosely at your compliment as she blushes. “You are such a sweet talker.” She pauses for a second. “But in all seriousness, don’t stop.”

“Which one, your amazing good personality or your jaw dropping beauty?” Your eyes lock with her. Both of you are admiring the other person through the windows of the eye, infatuated with the inner beauty. It seemed like time had slowed down for you as you drew near to her.

“Why is everyone lining up like it is a comic con?” Caspian interrupts the moment. Chad and Nick followed up after him as everything went back to a normal speed. “Oh shit. Did I interrupt you two?”

“A bit.”

“I am so sorry. Just act as if I’m a dark elf that you can’t see.” Caspian apologizes.

“I don’t think we can get back into the mood.” Sarah then waved it off. “But don’t worry about it. I have to go take a picture with those people. By the way, where are Twigs and Amanda?”

“They are catching up.” Nick answers. “They have been away from each for a while due to Vicky.”

“I’m so glad that Amanda joined us. She is a sweet girl and that hair is adorable. Do you think I will look good if I dyed my hair red?” Sarah stroked her platinum blonde hair.

“You will look absolutely stunning with any color of hair but I think I prefer the blonde.” You reply.

“You are such a darling, Dweeb.” Sarah blushes again, mimicking her mother’s southern draw for a second.

“A darling that is going to have to help you with your crowd of adoring fans.” You point at the line of people waiting.

Sarah’s shoulders droop at the sight. “Do I have to?” She whines.

“They will bug you til death unless you go.” You gave her the bad news. “This way we can have them not harass you as much during the party.” You flip to the brighter side of doing this.

“I guess I have to wait to spend some time at the party with you later.”

“I’m not leaving you. I’m going to be with you through this.” You tighten your grip on her hand.

“I know you will.” She pats your hand. “I was talking about us having a dance.”

“I will look forward to that.” You got excited. “Let’s get this over with so we can dance.”

You and Sarah go to the line you created for pictures. Chad joined to help as he wanted to get in good favor with Sarah to see about meeting her cousin. This went on for several minutes with people wanting to get her picture. This must be what it is like to be a celebrity.

“I’m a little thirsty.” Sarah told you.

You looked at the line to see that there were only a few more people but you were not going to let your girl’s mouth go parched. “I will go get you something.”

“No booze. That stuff is nasty.”

“I will get you a pop or a light alcoholic drink.” She nods with approval. You turn to Chad. “You got this for a bit?”

“Sure do.”

You move through the party to the dining room where the drinks are. You find a fruity beer for Sarah there and IPA for yourself. As you flip around to go back, you bump into a person.

“Oops, I'm sorry.” You make sure that you don’t spill the drinks. “I didn’t look where I was going. It is my fault.”

“No worries. Shit happens.” The big dude answered.

You stop for a moment to see who you bumped into and it surprised you. It was one of Vicky’s many exes. This one was the football player that broke up with her after Madi charmed him to break up.

“It is still my fault. Did any get-” You freeze mid sentence as you looked him straight in the eyes. Something seemed off. You stared deeply into his dark pupils. A charmed person would have their eyes seem hazy or cloudy, something shifting their view. There was none of that. You could see straight inside to the depths, unblocked to the soul. Inside the soul was nothing, nada. It was like a house with the lights on with no occupants.

“Can I help you?” He asks. He seemed to be unsettled a little with your befuddled pause.

“Uh no. no at all.” You recompose yourself. “I thought I spilled some on you but it seems I didn’t.”

“That is good for both of us. No stinky, sticky shirt and no loss of your drink.” He grin as if nothing was wrong with him or broke up with Vicky. “Excuse me, can I get mine?”

“Sure sure.” You move out of the way.

“Thank you.” He was polite.

You left to go back to Sarah, confused by what you saw. Did Madi charm him?

“Hey Dweeb, thanks for the drink.” Sarah thanks you as you handed her the drink.

“My pleasure.” You let that thought slip away. You were with Sarah, that is what matters right now.

The music suddenly cut out as you gave her the drink. “Do we have a Dweeb, a Caveman, and a Muffin Man in the building?” A familiar voice cried out on the mic.

“Oh shit!” You moan. Vicky was calling you and the boys

“What is Vicky doing? She lost.” Sarah asks you, confused at her sudden reappearance.

“There is the boy’s fight. I forgot that there was that part. The only way that Vicky can redeem herself or hurt us.” You recalled.

Sarah pushes aside the people coming for pictures aside gently. “Do you have to do what I did?”

You wiggle your fingers to indicate that she is somewhat right. “More or less, It is rougher.”

“Is she going to insult you again?” Your neck hairs rise as Sarah puts a cold hand on your shoulder as her anger builds up. You look up to see Sarah crossed with the former queen. “I did learn something to make people chill if that is necessary.” A small fog appears from her mouth.

“I don’t think putting her on ice is going to help.” You knew that Sarah wanted to use some ice magic she learned to make Vicky know not to mess with you. It was a bad idea in this crowd. The crowd was drunk to hide somethings but that wasn’t one that could be hidden. “The boys and I just have to do our best to stand against her boys. With that, she would be deeper than a six foot grave.”

“I would like to see that.” Sarah grins as her hand warms up. “I don’t like bullies prospering, especially if they are against my Dweeb.” She accepts what had to happen.

You entered the main room again with Chad behind you. Nick is already there in the middle waiting for you. Madi, Caspian, and Amanda are on the side, watching this go down with roles reversed. Sarah comes after you with her demanding presence and goes to the opposite side as Vicky on the mic.

“Are you babies ready to fight some real men?” Vicky asks as you went next Nick. opposite of you in the middle were the three jocks from earlier that day that you had humiliated. All were boyfriends of Vicky at some point. They looked ready to beat you up for real this time, no questions asked just to get back into Vicky’s arms

“You’re the real baby who can’t take their own loss. Suck it up or you are going to embarrass yourself again.” Madi cries out.

“No one asked you. Gloomy rainbow.” Vicky’s bitterness flared up. You could see Vicky’s make up was not what it normally was. She must have been crying due to her loss.

“Suit yourself.” Madi just shrugs with a slight grin. Her bang went from red to orange.

You were thinking that Vicky just called Madi a “gloomy rainbow.” That was an interesting choice for an insult. Vicky must have caught onto Madi’s color changing bang. You had to tell Twigs to cut off trying to rile up Vicky. It was dangerous if Vicky dug in more past that multicolored bang.

“Alright, Sarah’s babies.” Vicky insults you and the boys remind you that you couldn’t talk to Madi. you were the star of this fight. “Get ready to be fucked up by men.”

“We have something to say.” The front jock raises his hand. This was the baseball team’s big hitter, the one that swung at you today. Everyone fell silent at his words and his calm and cordial behavior. It was a few good seconds of silence.

“What is the thing you want to say?” The kid wrestles the mic from a confused Vicky. She didn’t know what was going on either.

“We actually have three things to say.” The batter rotates into the direction of Madi, Caspian, and Amanda. He took a few steps forward. Was he about to bully them? Was he going to hurt them? You take a step forward and get down low, ready to dash in between.

“I am sorry.”

The baseball player bowed.

This time it was a huge gasp instead of complete silence. Vicky’s jaw could be heard hitting the ground.

“We were jerks. We should not have bullied you” The baseball jock made it clear that they were apologizing to Caspian. He looked dumbfounded at the repentant bully that he had to push his glasses up to double check. Amanda was covering her face as she was on the verge of crying happy tears for Caspian. “It was completely wrong on our part. There is nothing we can do to make up for tormenting you all these years to seek Vicky's attention.”

“And it was wrong of us to follow Vicky.” The boxer moves towards Vicky, pointing accusedly at her. With the boxer calling out Vicky, it was clear that they were no longer on her side. Everything was turning against the former school queen. “She manipulates people with her looks to get what she wants, never for another person. She looks out for number one even if it causes pain to an innocent bystander.”

“What do you think you are doing?” Vicky hisses, trembling. This was the worst possible thing for her. Humbled by someone prettier than she was and then her morals thrown back to her by the people she tried to control. She moved to try and stop this. “Do you know where you stand, your family’s job?” She threatened the boxer with his father’s career in her family’s factory. She patted his chest as she begged as well. Her emotions were everywhere. “Do you know what you are doing to me?”

The boxer jock didn’t blink. “See this, if she can’t use her body to make people do what she wants, she uses her parent’s money and influence to bribe.” She put a hand on her shoulder. “You disgust me. Grow a moral spine.”

That broke the camel's back.

“Fuck you.” Vicky mumbles quietly. She then kept repeating that phrase over and over each time getting louder and louder and Vicky getting angrier. “FUCK YOU!” Vicky screamed as she slammed a fist into the boxer’s chest harmlessly. She had angry tears ruining her makeup from her world shattering around her. “I HOPE YOU ALL ENJOYING THIS WORLD OF MISS GOODIE TWO-SHOE BITCH KEEPING YOU ALL VIRGINS. BECAUSE YOU ARE NOT GOING TO HAVE HER. SHE IS GOING TO KEEP HERSELF PURE! WITH ME YOU WOULD GROWN BALLS TO FUCK ACTUAL PUSSY!” Vicky broke as she let out all her frustration to the party. She then turned to Sarah. The source of her demise.

“LISTEN HERE, YOU SUCCUBUS BITCH!” She pointed directly at Sarah. Everyone in your group's eyes went wide as Vicky said those words. Vicky had called out Sarah for what she was, except for the bitch part. Did Vicky discover who she is? “YOU GOT THAT OVERLARGE COW OF A BODY FROM A HORMONE TREATMENT OR SOME SHIT TO CHARM ANYONE YOU WANT!” Maybe not, it looked like she was going with an insult. You weren’t sure but you had to listen to Vicky continue her tirade. “IT IS BIGGER THAN MINE BUT DON’T COUNT ME OUT! I HAVE THE MONEY AND THE WILL TO BECOME BETTER THAN YOU FROM WHATEVER WAY YOU MADE YOURSELF THAT WAY! YOU STUPID FUCKING WHORE!”

Vicky storms out of the house to the backyard next to the pool. Everyone was silent from the collapse of Vicky. The first people to move were Vicky’s cheerleaders and Jessi to go outside to talk with the former school queen. Once it seemed all those who were still loyal to Vicky left, the house gave the biggest hoorah. Neon lights flashed, music blared, and everyone started to dance. The old vicious queen was dethroned.

The wrestler walked up to you and extended his hand to you. “I was supposed to have the third thing to say but no one will be able to hear it.” He pointed around to the huge celebration. “Let me say it to you. I’m sorry for us trying to intimidate and bully you and your friends earlier today. It was not cool.”

You grabbed his hand to shake. “It’s good. I’m glad that you learned from your mistake and apologized.” You pause in your shake. The wrestler’s eyes, they are just like the ex-boyfriend of Vicky from earlier. The eyes were alive but vacant. What was this?

“It was brave for you to stand up to Vicky like that.” Nick laughs as he goes around you to pat the wrestler’s big arms. He wasn’t noticing what you saw. He seemed content and happy that he was not going to have his face squished in. “That is a good person point in my books.”

“It is a good thing but is it enough?” Chad jumps in. He glared over to Caspian, hinting at the real person they needed forgiveness from.

The wrestler nodded in agreement. “That is true.” He took Chad’s hint. “We need to make it right to Caspian for the torment we brought into his life.” He still had that empty yet full feel about him that you sense. He put his hand over his heart. “I will have to leave to go and complete this apology and repentance.” He left while Nick waved to him.

“This is the best possible outcome. People are learning to do the right thing and get out of Vicky’s control. The blog is going to be full of goodness.” Nick puffed up with joy.

You were still concerned about those eyes. It was bugging you. “Did any of you feel that there was something off about him? Or the other?” you asked your bros.

“What do you mean, Dweeb?” Nick looked confused at you questioning the good turn of events. “He seems totally fine.”

“I don’t know how to describe it. It is like he is there but he is not on the inside. Like an egg without a yoke.” You waved your hands around to give an impression of it. “I can’t see anything inside him.”

“Does this have to do with your Third Eye?” Chad asked. “We don’t have that so we can’t tell but do you think he is charmed?”

“I don’t know, Baker.” You drop your arms as you couldn’t think of another way to explain it. “A charmed person's eyes are cloudy so you can’t see inside. This.. This is like a lit room is empty.”

Nick and Chad looked at each, they seemed at a loss for what you were trying to say. “Maybe you should ask Caspian. His Caspian sense could have gone off.” Nick said. He then starts to seriously ponder what you said.

That was good advice. Caspian felt something about Andrea so it is possible his Third Eye was open.

“Thank you. I will go ask him.”

“Glad to help.” Nick nods slowly, still processing what you said. He lightens up as a new idea comes into his mind. “I’ve got to find Twigs now for the celebration.”

You went over to Caspian. You had to wait a few minutes for the jocks to apologize and find a way to make amends. Once they were done with the astonishing unexpected repentance, it was your turn to talk.

“I was not ready for that, were you?” You came up to him, with Amanda next to him overflowing with joy.

“I..uh was not.” Caspian collects himself. He was recovering from that blessed shock. “I didn’t think that the bullying would end until college. And then again, it could continue there.”

“I’m glad that it stopped for now but I have a question.” You had to change the subject to get to your point. “Did they seem off to you?” Amanda looked curiously angry over at you as you asked the question, like you weren’t accepting the goodness.

“The whole day has been crazy. You would have to be specific with what thing seemed off.” Caspian responded.

You snapped your finger as you thought over what to say. “Did something seem off when you looked into their eyes? Like nothing was there?” Caspian stood still for a moment. You tossed your hands up. Were you the only one possibly seeing this? “Forget it. I am probably just in disbelief about this turn of events that I can’t accept it. Sorry to bother you during this happy moment.” You started to leave but a hand grabbed your arm.

Caspian had stopped you. His gaze on you confirms that he thought something was up. “The eyes did seem off.” Caspian said with a straight face. Amanda shook her head in disbelief now that Caspian was on the same boat as you. Her anger subsided as she became actually curious about this. “It seemed like the inside of the eye was like a campfire giving off heat and light but no fire. Or a house with the lights on and no one inside.”

“That is exactly what I was feeling too.” You got a little excited. You were not getting paranoid by this. Caspian noticed it too. “They are there but they are not.”

Caspian glances around to make sure that no one was listening that didn’t know. He called Amanda in as he whispered. “Do you think that they are charmed?”

“I don’t think so unless it is a different sort of charm. Charmed people’s eyes are hazy.” You answered

“How do you know that?” Amanda asks eagerly.

You tilted your head to a dancing Nick and Madi. “Twigs charmed Caveman. I think she has a thing for him.”

“Hoho.” Amanda got very excited with that bit of information. “She has to tell me about that.” She sounded devious.

“Would a different class of succubus’s charm create the same haziness?” Caspian adjusts his glasses.

“I don’t know. I would have to ask Sarah or Uncle Joe.” Your mind suddenly said scratch that thought about Uncle Joe. He might ask about your divine blood if you were not careful. “Or maybe Andrea.”

“Mrs. Willows?” Caspian looks confused with that suggestion. His mouth gaped and he rolled his head as he remembered. “That’s right, she is one too. That would be good.”

“That would be a good person to ask. She has been one for her life. She would know. Thanks dude.” You thanked Caspian.

“No problem, dude.” He grins. Caspian seemed very happy being called dude.

You walked off from Caspian back into the party. You scanned to try and find where everyone else was at. Before you could, hands came around from behind to blind you.

“Guess who?”

The sweet feminine voice that could be mistaken for an angel whispers seductively into your ear. You would recognize that voice anywhere.

“Brittney Spears?” You jokingly respond.

“What!?” Sarah sounds surprised and offended by your fake guess. She was not expecting that level of foolery. “Why would that pop star come to this town’s highschool party?” She leans her body against your back so that you could feel those massive knockers. “Guess again.”

“Oh oh, I know this feeling.” You act as if you are recalling the correct person for these nice tits cuddling your back. “I know,” you snap your finger, “Miley Cryus.” You chuckle after you say that, unable to hold back your laughter from pulling her leg.

Sarah drops her hands from your eyes. “Now I know you are pretending.” She giggles. You turn around to gaze at your wonderful girlfriend. “You are such a Dweeb to tease me like that.” She moves her shoulders to indicate that she enjoyed the little tease. “You know how to make a girl laugh.”

“I am glad my lady found that tease to be much to her liking.” You start to act like a romanticized knight talking to a fair maiden, gestures and bowing included. “For thou has charmed me with thou endless beauty and unfathomable kind heart. I can not help but use humor to try and win thou affection.” You did a grand bow.

“Hehe haha.” Sarah was having a hard time trying to hold her laughter in. Her blushing and body language said that she loved every bit of your flattering performance. Sarah coughs and pats her chest to try and calm herself down. “This maiden,” Sarah starts imitating your acting, “has found your humor amusing and entertaining. She would like to reward the noble knight with a dance.” She held out her hand, old fashionably, for you to take.

“Really?” You broke from your acting because of your excitement. “I’ve been looking forward to it since you mentioned it.”

“I have as well. There wasn’t going to be much opportunity since I was the star of the night but everyone is focusing on the bully’s defeat that this would be the perfect time to slip in the dance.” She wiggled her hand that she had put out earlier. “So will you take me for a dance?”

“Of course.” You gentlemanly grab her hand from underneath. She gave a small tee-hee. “Let us go ask the DJ for the perfect song.” You pulled her along.

The two of you walked around to the side that had the DJ. As the two of you walked up, there was another couple ahead of you that were familiar.

“I’ve seen you before?” Sarah questionably says about them. They turned around and you immediately recognized them. It was Abigail and Enrique. “I have seen you before.” The two abruptly turn red in shame as the new school queen recognizes them immediately. There was only one she would know, the video. A video put out by Vicky to humiliate them. You nudge Sarah a little bit in the side to hint that what she saw in the video was not a good thing for them socially. Sarah picked up instantly from your gesture that she had greeted them poorly. “I am so sorry. I didn’t mean it like that.” You smack yourself mentally. Sarah had not been in a position involving high social standing before so she didn’t know how to properly correct one’s mistakes without embarrassing the person she was apologizing to. “That wasn’t right.” Sarah mutters at her new mistake. She was trying to recollect herself to say the right thing. The next thing surprised you.

“What I was trying to get out is a thank you, because you help me.”

“Pardon me?” Abigail and Enrique, in unison, replied from the unpredictable apology. You were confounded too.

“I want to say thank you because you gave me courage to make the move on the boy I liked.” She brought you in closer for a hug. You hugged back and gave a smile. You remember that their video preceded the first blowjob Sarah ever gave you. That video must have really helped her lean into her succubus side.

“Uh…” They did know how to reply to that. Most people probably laughed at them for it but here the new school queen was actually thanking them. It was an oddity. “You're welcome. I am glad that we could help you.” Abigail answers, a little stunned.

“And don’t give up on your love.” Sarah tries to encourage them even more. “It is inspiring to see two people care for each other. It is so rare.”

The four of you talked for a little bit, waiting in line for the DJ. Abigail and Enrique gain confidence in the conversation. They were not being judged harshly for that video. With them being praised, you could see others looking at them and whispering good things about them. Sarah’s kindness to them was actually restoring their social status. It was heartwarming to see Sarah’s kindness helping people.

The current song ended and the next one came on.

“ooh, that’s our song.” Abigail pats Enrique’s shoulder. She was getting very excited.

“I’m sorry but my girlfriend wants to dance. Could you excuse us?” Enrique asks.

“Go ahead.” Sarah motions for them to go on the dance floor. “Enjoy the night.”

The two went off and that left the two of you together.

“That was sweet and awesome. You made their day and helped them a lot. I have to say that I love you even more for helping them.” You squeeze your giant girlfriend’s hand.

“What did I do?” Sarah was confused.

“By praising them, you made them no longer a laughing stock. That video was not a good publicity thing for them.”

“It wasn’t?” Sarah looked astonished at that news.

“Nope, ruined their reputation.”

Sarah shook her head in disbelief. “I’m glad that I helped them. They are a nice couple.” She turns toward the couple, dancing freely. She smiles at that accomplishment.

“Me too.” You motion to the DJ. “Let's see about a song after theirs.”

Sarah taps her chin. “Hmm, how about we dance to this song?” She suggests.

“This one?” pointing to the song that Abigail and Enrique asked the DJ earlier for. It had a fast beat and electric guitar.

“Mhm.” She smiles while nodding. “Those lovebirds love it a lot so it must be a good song to dance to.”

“There will be a lot of movement, twisting and shaking.” You mention.

“Isn’t that what dancing is supposed to be.” She grabs your hand into two of hers and lifts them up. “Come on.” Sarah pulled you to the dance floor.

“Of course, my fair maiden.” You smile as she drags you to the middle.

It was as you predicted. There was a lot of movement. You had heard the song before so you could get into the groove of the beat to time your moves to it. Sarah hadn’t heard the song so she was observing others to get a hint of what to do. She was quick to pick it up and move her body almost on time with the beat. She moved very smoothly with her motions. Those motions bounced her hips and jiggled her boobs a lot, having the swing all over the place. People made room for the queen and you to dance. One reason was because she needed the space and another was that they wanted to see her body wiggle.

That did not bother the two of you, it was a magical moment. There was smiling, giggling, and admiring of the other as dance moves were broken out and invented. There was no wrong way of dancing with the two of you, it was a wondrous time. The outside world didn’t seem to exist. It was only you and Sarah. Sarah was thinking the same way, her and you. Your eyes kept locking and smiles sparked from the joy. Time even slowed down. The song ended and the next one came on. It didn’t stop the dance. It was continued into this song. The heat started to rise as you moved around each other to show how attracted you were to their body and love. This dancing went for a little bit but the current song was ending and you and Sarah got into each other’s space, body touching body. The arousal was high between the two of you. Sarah put her arm around you and leaned down to give you a kiss. You happily accepted it. An electrifying shock exploded between you when the lips touched and the electricity surged even more as tongues started to dance in the mouths more intimately than the previous dance moves. The two of you closed your eyes as a complete lovely bliss rushed through.

“What’s that coming from her butt?” Someone broke the romantic moment.

Both yours and Sarah’s eyes shot open. Sarah’s lips departed yours with a thin saliva trail connecting the two of you still on the lips. The whole party was pointing at Sarah, her ass to be precise. You saw a familiar movement, to you, wiggle on her backside. Sarah’s spaded demonic tail had popped out during the heat of the moment.

“Oh shit!” Sarah gasps as she realizes the implication of her demonic appendage poking out of her butt.

“Is that a tail?”

“It looks weird.”

“I think I have seen that on pictures online, demonic ones”

Within a few seconds, the whole party was talking about Sarah’s demon tail. Sarah’s scared eyes were darting all over the place as fear settled in more and more, as she was receiving the sort of attention she did not want. People started to grab their phones out to take pictures. You were panicking as well about the bad situation.

Sarah flips around to you. She grabs the back of your head and brings your ear close to her mouth. “Close your eyes!” She commands, without questions allowed to be asked.

She steps back as she raises her hands high into the air, palms facing each other. You didn’t hesitate to close your eyes. The hairs on the back of your neck stiffened hard.

“Petrifying Flash!” Sarah screams. There was a loud pop. With your closed eyes, you could tell that something bright went off.

“Open your eyes!” Sarah commands.

You opened your eyes. What you saw was a room full of statues. Not actual statues, but everyone in the party was frozen in place, their eyes and limbs not moving. The music was still blaring and the lights were dancing all over the place. Sarah was in the middle of the room with all her demonic features poking out of her clothes.

“What the fuck was that bright light? It was like lightning hit the house.” Madi yelled as she came over to this room, unaffected. “Why is everyone looking like they stared at a basilisk?” She then saw you and Sarah, with her demonic features. “Oh shit!” she realizes what happened.

“I’m sorry. They saw my tail. I was getting into the moment that I slipped up.” Sarah rubs her arm while making herself small. She was scared. “I had to use a memory and mind freeze spell to prevent the party from discovering.”

“So that is what you did.” You look over the crowd realizing what Sarah did. “Are they okay?”

“Totally fine. Their brains are just not processing things at the moment. Five minutes of past memories are malleable too.” Sarah told you, still nervous about this situation. “We also have minutes before it wears off.”

“There there.” You rub her arm to comfort her. You had to show her that you were here for her. “It is alright. We get through this. Are our friends affected?”

“Oh.” Sarah realized that. “I got them too. I can fix that.” Sarah snapped her fingers and a small flash of light came from it. Sarah was scared at the moment that she wasn’t thinking completely straight. You would have to step up.

“What the fuck just happen?” Nick asks as you see his body move.

“I think a flashbang went off.” Caspian rubs his eyes.

“Who brings that to a party?” Chad asks, a little angry someone would bring that.

“Oh my gosh!” Amanda gasps. She was staring at Sarah, finally seeing her true form.

You knew that everyone was going to be in shock by that but now was not the time. You needed to step up and curb the situation for time was limited from what Sarah said about the spell.

“Everyone listen up, this is going to be brief.” You yell to get everyone's attention. It worked as everyone gazed at you. “We only got about four minutes. People saw Sarah’s tail. The spell she used freezed the party and allows us to rewrite the memories to what we want.” You glance at Sarah to confirm that idea. She nods and smiles. She seems glad that you are stepping up to fix this. “I need you all to check peoples phones for pictures with the tail and delete it. We need to do it now.” You commanded.

Everyone went instantly to work on your orders. They used face id and thumbs to unlock phones that were out. Sarah clasped her hands together around yours. “Thank you.” Her eyes were full of love for you.

“I don’t blame you. It is my fault as well.” You knew she was worried about that. “We are going to get through this,” patting her cheek. You then looked over to Nick. “Caveman, come over here!” you call for him.

“Yes?” He came over, curious as to why.

“We need a story as to why Sarah and I left the party, a believable one.” Nick was your best shot at creating a memory for everyone as to why Sarah and you dipped out of the party.

“Hmm.” He ponders for a second. “It would have to involve feeling sick.”

“What about Vicky spiking some drinks?” Amanda suggests, listening in on the conversation.

Nick snaps his finger. “That would work.” You could see the light in his eyes light up as he weaved a story. “Amanda caught whiff of Vicky spiking Sarah and Madi’s drink for the competition. The two started to feel sick as what Vicky slipped in was starting to take effect. I would have to take Twigs back and you would take Sarah back.”

“I think I should take Madi back since I would be the one that caught onto it.” Amanda objects to that part of the plan. “It would make it more believable.”

You agreed with Amanda. “She’s right. Amanda would do that. Catching Vicky’s trick and telling Twigs about it, she would ensure Madi gets to safety. We need you here to make sure that the memory we give will stick. You can fill in any plot holes that could arise.” Nick nods with approval with your leadership. The group was almost done with the phones.

“What about Caspian?” Amanda asks. She was deeply concerned also about her nerd’s safety. “With Sarah and Madi gone, one of Vicky’s exes might try to score a night with her by tormenting him to make her feel better. She's been brought pretty low and she would love to bring us pain.” Caspian became embarrassed that he might cause problems.

“I will take care of him.” Chad answers. “He won’t get hurt under my watch.”

“Baker will make sure he is safe.” Chad would be Caspian’s bodyguard. Amanda smiled as she knew he would be okay. Everyone seemed to be done with checking people’s phones. The plan looked like it was going to work. “It seems like we are about set.” You look at Sarah. She had her hands in front of her, one up and one down towards each, with two purple triangles and a hexagon hovering in between. She wiggled her fingers skillfully as she crafted a spell. “What about you?”

“The replacement memories are ready.” Sarah said merrily. Her confidence and courage soared after you took over and got the ball rolling with an escape plan.

“Alright.” You smile. Happy that Sarah is no longer afraid. You turn back to the group. “I want us all to rendezvous at the Silvermoon Manor tomorrow. We will discuss tonight and give you more information about succubi there. It is the haunted house that people go to in the forest.”

“That’s Sarah's family house?” Nick was surprised by that news. “Is she rich or something?”

“I can’t talk about that now, we have to fly.” The time was almost up.

“Replace!” Sarah’s voice was full of demonic power as she spoke. It was the same for when she made Madi and her mom subjects. There was a small purple flash and the purple shapes expanded and evaporated. Your neck hairs rose as the spell sank into the crowd’s mind.

“We are good.” Sarah said.

“Madi, come with me.” Amanda grabs Madi’s arm and pulls her to the front door.

“Caspian, you are with me.” Chad pats his back, ready to be the bodyguard.

“I am sorry that I am a problem.” Caspian apologizes while pushing his glasses up.

“Don’t be.” Chad commanded as they moved somewhere so they could slip out.

Sarah grabs your hand. “Time for us to go.” She pulls you to the backyard. There was less than a minute left.

“Shouldn’t we go to my car to go back?” You mention how some of the group got here. It would be bad if the car was left here.

“You’re right.” Sarah’s tail slips into your pants for your keys. “Caveman!” Sarah calls for him. He turns just as Sarah's tail flicks them over to him. “He’s got it for you.” She said as he caught it.

“I will probably have to pick that up later. But what are we doing? How are we getting out of here?” You ask, confused about the choice to go to the backyard instead of leaving. The plan would be destroyed this way. “This would all be for nothing if we are seen.” You look over to the residence of the backyard. It was Vicky and her cheerleading squad. They were encircling the former queen who was bent over, frozen in a crying state.

“Don’t worry. We are taking the faster and more adventurous route.” Sarah hugs you with her arms into her breasts and uses her tail to circle around your waist, like a lasso. She spread her wings out wide. “Here we go.” She chuckles

With a big heave of her wings, the ground you were standing on became detached and far away. Sarah had chosen the escape route of flying away. That was an option for a demoness like her. As the wind bit past your face, there was only one response from you.

“WWHHOOHHOO!” Your cry of excitement was high. This was an amazing feeling. Sarah laughed as she was glad that you were enjoying this immensely.

******

On the ground, a head tilted up as Sarah carried you into the air while everyone else was frozen. This went unseen by everyone in the group. This person had not been struck by the spell because she had been bawling her heart out into her hands. She did not see the light of the spell, very much like you.

“I knew they were real.” Vicky whispered. She had seen and heard everything.

Then, as if nothing happened, everyone started moving and partying again.